Monthly Archives: June 2013
Ancient History Sourcebook:
Thucydides (c.460/455-c.399 BCE): Pericles’ Funeral Oration
from the Peloponnesian War (Book 2.34-46)
This famous speech was given by the Athenian leader Pericles after the first battles of the Peloponnesian war. Funerals after such battles were public rituals and Pericles used the occasion to make a classic statement of the value of democracy.
In the same winter the Athenians gave a funeral at the public cost to those who had first fallen in this war. It was a custom of their ancestors, and the manner of it is as follows. Three days before the ceremony, the bones of the dead are laid out in a tent which has been erected; and their friends bring to their relatives such offerings as they please. In the funeral procession cypress coffins are borne in cars, one for each tribe; the bones of the deceased being placed in the coffin of their tribe. Among these is carried one empty bier decked for the missing, that is, for those whose bodies could not be recovered. Any citizen or stranger who pleases, joins in the procession: and the female relatives are there to wail at the burial. The dead are laid in the public sepulchre in the Beautiful suburb of the city, in which those who fall in war are always buried; with the exception of those slain at Marathon, who for their singular and extraordinary valour were interred on the spot where they fell. After the bodies have been laid in the earth, a man chosen by the state, of approved wisdom and eminent reputation, pronounces over them an appropriate panegyric; after which all retire. Such is the manner of the burying; and throughout the whole of the war, whenever the occasion arose, the established custom was observed. Meanwhile these were the first that had fallen, and Pericles, son of Xanthippus, was chosen to pronounce their eulogium. When the proper time arrived, he advanced from the sepulchre to an elevated platform in order to be heard by as many of the crowd as possible, and spoke as follows:
“Most of my predecessors in this place have commended him who made this speech part of the law, telling us that it is well that it should be delivered at the burial of those who fall in battle. For myself, I should have thought that the worth which had displayed itself in deeds would be sufficiently rewarded by honours also shown by deeds; such as you now see in this funeral prepared at the people’s cost. And I could have wished that the reputations of many brave men were not to be imperilled in the mouth of a single individual, to stand or fall according as he spoke well or ill. For it is hard to speak properly upon a subject where it is even difficult to convince your hearers that you are speaking the truth. On the one hand, the friend who is familiar with every fact of the story may think that some point has not been set forth with that fullness which he wishes and knows it to deserve; on the other, he who is a stranger to the matter may be led by envy to suspect exaggeration if he hears anything above his own nature. For men can endure to hear others praised only so long as they can severally persuade themselves of their own ability to equal the actions recounted: when this point is passed, envy comes in and with it incredulity. However, since our ancestors have stamped this custom with their approval, it becomes my duty to obey the law and to try to satisfy your several wishes and opinions as best I may.
“I shall begin with our ancestors: it is both just and proper that they should have the honour of the first mention on an occasion like the present. They dwelt in the country without break in the succession from generation to generation, and handed it down free to the present time by their valour. And if our more remote ancestors deserve praise, much more do our own fathers, who added to their inheritance the empire which we now possess, and spared no pains to be able to leave their acquisitions to us of the present generation. Lastly, there are few parts of our dominions that have not been augmented by those of us here, who are still more or less in the vigour of life; while the mother country has been furnished by us with everything that can enable her to depend on her own resources whether for war or for peace. That part of our history which tells of the military achievements which gave us our several possessions, or of the ready valour with which either we or our fathers stemmed the tide of Hellenic or foreign aggression, is a theme too familiar to my hearers for me to dilate on, and I shall therefore pass it by. But what was the road by which we reached our position, what the form of government under which our greatness grew, what the national habits out of which it sprang; these are questions which I may try to solve before I proceed to my panegyric upon these men; since I think this to be a subject upon which on the present occasion a speaker may properly dwell, and to which the whole assemblage, whether citizens or foreigners, may listen with advantage.
“Our constitution does not copy the laws of neighbouring states; we are rather a pattern to others than imitators ourselves. Its administration favours the many instead of the few; this is why it is called a democracy. If we look to the laws, they afford equal justice to all in their private differences; if no social standing, advancement in public life falls to reputation for capacity, class considerations not being allowed to interfere with merit; nor again does poverty bar the way, if a man is able to serve the state, he is not hindered by the obscurity of his condition. The freedom which we enjoy in our government extends also to our ordinary life. There, far from exercising a jealous surveillance over each other, we do not feel called upon to be angry with our neighbour for doing what he likes, or even to indulge in those injurious looks which cannot fail to be offensive, although they inflict no positive penalty. But all this ease in our private relations does not make us lawless as citizens. Against this fear is our chief safeguard, teaching us to obey the magistrates and the laws, particularly such as regard the protection of the injured, whether they are actually on the statute book, or belong to that code which, although unwritten, yet cannot be broken without acknowledged disgrace.
“Further, we provide plenty of means for the mind to refresh itself from business. We celebrate games and sacrifices all the year round, and the elegance of our private establishments forms a daily source of pleasure and helps to banish the spleen; while the magnitude of our city draws the produce of the world into our harbour, so that to the Athenian the fruits of other countries are as familiar a luxury as those of his own.
“If we turn to our military policy, there also we differ from our antagonists. We throw open our city to the world, and never by alien acts exclude foreigners from any opportunity of learning or observing, although the eyes of an enemy may occasionally profit by our liberality; trusting less in system and policy than to the native spirit of our citizens; while in education, where our rivals from their very cradles by a painful discipline seek after manliness, at Athens we live exactly as we please, and yet are just as ready to encounter every legitimate danger. In proof of this it may be noticed that the Lacedaemonians do not invade our country alone, but bring with them all their confederates; while we Athenians advance unsupported into the territory of a neighbour, and fighting upon a foreign soil usually vanquish with ease men who are defending their homes. Our united force was never yet encountered by any enemy, because we have at once to attend to our marine and to dispatch our citizens by land upon a hundred different services; so that, wherever they engage with some such fraction of our strength, a success against a detachment is magnified into a victory over the nation, and a defeat into a reverse suffered at the hands of our entire people. And yet if with habits not of labour but of ease, and courage not of art but of nature, we are still willing to encounter danger, we have the double advantage of escaping the experience of hardships in anticipation and of facing them in the hour of need as fearlessly as those who are never free from them.
“Nor are these the only points in which our city is worthy of admiration. We cultivate refinement without extravagance and knowledge without effeminacy; wealth we employ more for use than for show, and place the real disgrace of poverty not in owning to the fact but in declining the struggle against it. Our public men have, besides politics, their private affairs to attend to, and our ordinary citizens, though occupied with the pursuits of industry, are still fair judges of public matters; for, unlike any other nation, regarding him who takes no part in these duties not as unambitious but as useless, we Athenians are able to judge at all events if we cannot originate, and, instead of looking on discussion as a stumbling-block in the way of action, we think it an indispensable preliminary to any wise action at all. Again, in our enterprises we present the singular spectacle of daring and deliberation, each carried to its highest point, and both united in the same persons; although usually decision is the fruit of ignorance, hesitation of reflection. But the palm of courage will surely be adjudged most justly to those, who best know the difference between hardship and pleasure and yet are never tempted to shrink from danger. In generosity we are equally singular, acquiring our friends by conferring, not by receiving, favours. Yet, of course, the doer of the favour is the firmer friend of the two, in order by continued kindness to keep the recipient in his debt; while the debtor feels less keenly from the very consciousness that the return he makes will be a payment, not a free gift. And it is only the Athenians, who, fearless of consequences, confer their benefits not from calculations of expediency, but in the confidence of liberality.
“In short, I say that as a city we are the school of Hellas, while I doubt if the world can produce a man who, where he has only himself to depend upon, is equal to so many emergencies, and graced by so happy a versatility, as the Athenian. And that this is no mere boast thrown out for the occasion, but plain matter of fact, the power of the state acquired by these habits proves. For Athens alone of her contemporaries is found when tested to be greater than her reputation, and alone gives no occasion to her assailants to blush at the antagonist by whom they have been worsted, or to her subjects to question her title by merit to rule. Rather, the admiration of the present and succeeding ages will be ours, since we have not left our power without witness, but have shown it by mighty proofs; and far from needing a Homer for our panegyrist, or other of his craft whose verses might charm for the moment only for the impression which they gave to melt at the touch of fact, we have forced every sea and land to be the highway of our daring, and everywhere, whether for evil or for good, have left imperishable monuments behind us. Such is the Athens for which these men, in the assertion of their resolve not to lose her, nobly fought and died; and well may every one of their survivors be ready to suffer in her cause.
“Indeed if I have dwelt at some length upon the character of our country, it has been to show that our stake in the struggle is not the same as theirs who have no such blessings to lose, and also that the panegyric of the men over whom I am now speaking might be by definite proofs established. That panegyric is now in a great measure complete; for the Athens that I have celebrated is only what the heroism of these and their like have made her, men whose fame, unlike that of most Hellenes, will be found to be only commensurate with their deserts. And if a test of worth be wanted, it is to be found in their closing scene, and this not only in cases in which it set the final seal upon their merit, but also in those in which it gave the first intimation of their having any. For there is justice in the claim that steadfastness in his country’s battles should be as a cloak to cover a man’s other imperfections; since the good action has blotted out the bad, and his merit as a citizen more than outweighed his demerits as an individual. But none of these allowed either wealth with its prospect of future enjoyment to unnerve his spirit, or poverty with its hope of a day of freedom and riches to tempt him to shrink from danger. No, holding that vengeance upon their enemies was more to be desired than any personal blessings, and reckoning this to be the most glorious of hazards, they joyfully determined to accept the risk, to make sure of their vengeance, and to let their wishes wait; and while committing to hope the uncertainty of final success, in the business before them they thought fit to act boldly and trust in themselves. Thus choosing to die resisting, rather than to live submitting, they fled only from dishonour, but met danger face to face, and after one brief moment, while at the summit of their fortune, escaped, not from their fear, but from their glory.
“So died these men as became Athenians. You, their survivors, must determine to have as unfaltering a resolution in the field, though you may pray that it may have a happier issue. And not contented with ideas derived only from words of the advantages which are bound up with the defence of your country, though these would furnish a valuable text to a speaker even before an audience so alive to them as the present, you must yourselves realize the power of Athens, and feed your eyes upon her from day to day, till love of her fills your hearts; and then, when all her greatness shall break upon you, you must reflect that it was by courage, sense of duty, and a keen feeling of honour in action that men were enabled to win all this, and that no personal failure in an enterprise could make them consent to deprive their country of their valour, but they laid it at her feet as the most glorious contribution that they could offer. For this offering of their lives made in common by them all they each of them individually received that renown which never grows old, and for a sepulchre, not so much that in which their bones have been deposited, but that noblest of shrines wherein their glory is laid up to be eternally remembered upon every occasion on which deed or story shall call for its commemoration. For heroes have the whole earth for their tomb; and in lands far from their own, where the column with its epitaph declares it, there is enshrined in every breast a record unwritten with no tablet to preserve it, except that of the heart. These take as your model and, judging happiness to be the fruit of freedom and freedom of valour, never decline the dangers of war. For it is not the miserable that would most justly be unsparing of their lives; these have nothing to hope for: it is rather they to whom continued life may bring reverses as yet unknown, and to whom a fall, if it came, would be most tremendous in its consequences. And surely, to a man of spirit, the degradation of cowardice must be immeasurably more grievous than the unfelt death which strikes him in the midst of his strength and patriotism!
“Comfort, therefore, not condolence, is what I have to offer to the parents of the dead who may be here. Numberless are the chances to which, as they know, the life of man is subject; but fortunate indeed are they who draw for their lot a death so glorious as that which has caused your mourning, and to whom life has been so exactly measured as to terminate in the happiness in which it has been passed. Still I know that this is a hard saying, especially when those are in question of whom you will constantly be reminded by seeing in the homes of others blessings of which once you also boasted: for grief is felt not so much for the want of what we have never known, as for the loss of that to which we have been long accustomed. Yet you who are still of an age to beget children must bear up in the hope of having others in their stead; not only will they help you to forget those whom you have lost, but will be to the state at once a reinforcement and a security; for never can a fair or just policy be expected of the citizen who does not, like his fellows, bring to the decision the interests and apprehensions of a father. While those of you who have passed your prime must congratulate yourselves with the thought that the best part of your life was fortunate, and that the brief span that remains will be cheered by the fame of the departed. For it is only the love of honour that never grows old; and honour it is, not gain, as some would have it, that rejoices the heart of age and helplessness.
“Turning to the sons or brothers of the dead, I see an arduous struggle before you. When a man is gone, all are wont to praise him, and should your merit be ever so transcendent, you will still find it difficult not merely to overtake, but even to approach their renown. The living have envy to contend with, while those who are no longer in our path are honoured with a goodwill into which rivalry does not enter. On the other hand, if I must say anything on the subject of female excellence to those of you who will now be in widowhood, it will be all comprised in this brief exhortation. Great will be your glory in not falling short of your natural character; and greatest will be hers who is least talked of among the men, whether for good or for bad.
“My task is now finished. I have performed it to the best of my ability, and in word, at least, the requirements of the law are now satisfied. If deeds be in question, those who are here interred have received part of their honours already, and for the rest, their children will be brought up till manhood at the public expense: the state thus offers a valuable prize, as the garland of victory in this race of valour, for the reward both of those who have fallen and their survivors. And where the rewards for merit are greatest, there are found the best citizens.
“And now that you have brought to a close your lamentations for your relatives, you may depart.”
Thucydides (c.460/455-c.399 BCE): Peloponnesian War, Book 2.34-46 T hucydides (c.460/455-c.399 BCE): Pericles’ Funeral Oration… Jump to text »
I chose to introduce these rap videos from Greece by quoting a part of the Background to the third appeal by the Greek people to the International Criminal Court in Hague
“For approximately the last three years, Greece has been making headlines all over the world, and the general impression has been that the Greek government has been fighting tooth and nail to save the country from bankruptcy and ruin. In actual fact though, things couldn’t be more different, because, in reality, Greece’s alleged saviours are the same people who all this time have been fighting to bring the country and its people to their knees, and have unfortunately been very successful in their endeavors. Unfortunately, to this day no one has managed to stop them. There are modern methods used, such as THE SHOCK DOCTRINE, PSYCHOLOGICAL as well as PHYSICAL VIOLENCE, FINANCIAL WARFARE, CONTINUED VIOLATION OF BASIC HUMAN RIGHTS, PROPAGANDA and LOCAL, REGIONAL and NATIONAL TERROR, which, combined, actually fetch much ‘better’ results than gas chambers, and without a doubt lead to rapid population decline, and the final goal, which is, in a way or in another the destruction of the local population.”
33% of the population are unemployed – 64% of the youth are unemployed – 600 000 has already migrated from Greece – 6 300 have committed suicide – it is a country that is pushed to the brink of civil war and towards a holistic catastrophy.
This is a sample of how the Greek rap portrays these issues – I am afraid that unfortunately the videos is just in Greek but the music, the beats, the attitude, the rage, the looks and the energy is easy to understand… I can asure those who dont speak Greek that the lyrics are well-fitted razor sharp blows in the heart of the Greek Government and the political system, the EU-troika, the IMF and the NWO… This is some raw licks in the solar plexus of the established bankster-servants and the silence bribed and enslaved by plastic money and fake security… The ending message in the 2nd video is “Merkel can suck our motherfucking cocks” and that attitude towards Merkels and EU’s antidemocratic policies, pretty much goes for all Greeks who are committed to a social, political LIBERATION STRUGGLE! Many of these boys are fighting battles during the last four years with the riot police in Athens, Thessaloniki and Pireus on a regular basis…
Ο Τζων Κέννεντυ μιλάει για μυστικές οργανώσεις – and the; The Entire John F Kennedy Secret Society Speech Uncut
Στα αγορια στο στουντιο της ΕΡΤ:
Αμα θελετε να ξερετε ποιος ειναι ο ρολος του δημοσιογραφου,… τουλαχιστον αναλογα με τον Τζων Κεννεντυ.
Η ομιλία αυτή έγινε στις 27 Απριλίου 1961 στην Αμερικανική Ομοσπονδία Εκδοτών Εφημερίδων, 939 μερες πριν την δολοφονία του στις 22 Νοεμβρίου 1963.
Για οσους ξερουν αγγλικα: Απο κατω ΟΛΟΚΛΗΡΗ η ομιλια στα αγγλικα.
“President and the Press” Speech (April 27, 1961)
John Fitzgerald Kennedy.
President Kennedy speaks at the Waldorf-Astoria Hotel in New York City before the American Newspaper Publishers Association. Kennedy asks the press for their cooperation in fighting Communism by applying the same standards for publishing sensitive materials in the current Cold War that they would apply in an officially declared war.
by Ivan Fraser, edited by JAH
The document known now as The Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion is one of the most important documents ever to come to light in the world. In fact, it can be described as the blueprint for the domination of the world by a secret brotherhood. It is graphic in its contempt for those who will be its victims, in its profound understanding of the human condition and mind; and it is equally graphic in detailing the methodology it will use against, and with the complicity of, the world’s population, in such a way as to go unrecognised by the vast majority of the participants.
The document has achieved fame and infamy in its time.
Essentially, the accusations levelled against it are that it is a fraud and a forgery. Some say it is a report of a genuine conspiracy but has been blamed on the Jews in order to hide its true origins, and that to believe it to be genuinely Judaic shows one to be ‘anti-Semitic’. This kind of black propaganda and emotional reaction arises quite naturally in the course of events whenever any proof of the ancient conspiracy against humanity is uncovered. Despite a general misconception amongst certain politically-aligned groups and ill-informed individuals – including Jews and non-Jews alike – that the Protocols are a ‘proven fraud’, this is not the case, as I will show.
The cry of ‘anti-Semitic’ is a standard one and almost automatic from ill-informed, if often well-intentioned individuals who have little background knowledge of the vast history and consciousness of the perpetrators of the ‘world revolution’. The majority of people remain drastically unaware of the conspiracy because a vital aspect of the conspiracy is to hide itself behind many walls of secrecy, as the following information will show. Those that would call ‘anti-semitism’, or say ‘there is no conspiracy’, are amongst the greatest victims of the very conspiracy they vehemently deny. Someone who has lived in a box without windows for their entire life might genuinely cry out ‘there is no sun, it is a myth, a vicious lie and anti-boxism’. There remains, however the unalterable fact that there is a sun and those that point this out to the one in the box, in an attempt to enlighten and free them from self-imposed ignorance, are not automatically ‘anti-boxists’ or feel any sort of hatred towards boxes or those who live in them at all.
Neither is the reporting of the following document anti-Semitic.
It is a call to the attention of those who may have been born into the current age of suppression and propaganda, and have yet to recoup some of this information which until very recently was openly discussed on a global scale. However, since the triumphs of Zionism and the further implementation of mass mind / information control since the Second World War, with regards to anything remotely Jewish, such information has been buried through censorship and revision of history-books by the very power which imposed the conspiracy in the first place. The Protocols make it quite clear that ‘anti-semitism’, meaning ‘anti-Judaic’, is an ‘indispensable’ part of the plan for world domination. It will be used for ‘the management of our lesser brethren’. This document makes chilling reading for both Jews and Gentiles alike when one looks back to the treatment of Jewry during the Second World War; that a self-appointed elite should be willing to sacrifice and allow the persecution of their ‘lesser brethren’, for the greater aim of world domination, should be a wake-up-call to all of Jewry, the vast majority of whom constitute what the authors of the Protocols deem to be ‘lesser brethren’. ‘Anti-Semitic’ is a phrase which means ‘against Semites’ but has come to be used solely as meaning ‘anti-Jewish’. The irony inherent in this ill-used phrase is that the Semitic Arabs are actually amongst the greatest victims in the crime and fraud known as Zionism, in which Russian Jews, who are racially non-Semitic, in the first half of the Twentieth Century, fostered and executed a plan (as prophesied by God through Ezekiel 11:15) to create an officially recognised Jewish homeland in Palestine. The result of which was the mass displacement and persecution of the indigenous Arab citizens. This is without doubt ‘anti-semitism’ at its worst. And yet to state this plain fact openly today is to invite the accusation of being ‘anti-Semitic’!
I will also show in this work that the ordinary Jewish people, unbeknownst to themselves, have been victims to the same ancient agenda and are considered by the Elders to be necessary sacrifices to their cause. As the British; American and other Anglo-Saxon and Celtic peoples are also descended from Shem/Sem, they are also Semitic peoples. Therefore anyone who is anti-British or anti-American is anti-Semitic, in the true definition of the term. But, of course, as explained in the Protocols, it is the Jews who publish the dictionaries and so they define the words according to their plan. The main point pertinent to this work is that the plan and execution of this agenda was predicted and detailed in the Protocols, before the Zionist plan began to be put into action openly on the world stage.
More dramatically, however, the agenda outlined in the Protocols was foreshadowed by over 2,000 years of similar documents, edicts and statements. The document itself attributes the authorship of these self-same conspiratorial Protocols to the highest echelons of world Jewry. It would be madness to ignore the possibility that this document is genuine and authored by those claimed, simply because certain people find it offensive. Because if it is genuine, then people absolutely should find it offensive! It is the greatest single betrayal of both Jews and Gentiles imaginable. Even if it were not authored by a Jewish elite, the fact that world Jewry have suffered along the very lines as predicted in the document, should be enough for every Jew alive to give this document their full attention. Both Communism and Zionism can be seen to be the two means by which the Protocols unfolded during the early Twentieth Century. Whilst Communism acted to tear down the Russian aristocratic system and replace it with a tyranny and dictatorship led predominantly by Jews, placing a vast area of territory and human resources into the hands of the conspirators, Zionism used the false accusation of the need for the establishment of the prophesied Jewish homeland to re-home the Eastern Jews who were being badly persecuted in Russia at the time. In fact, as is shown by government documents of the time, the accusation of mass anti-Semitism and pogroms in Russia at the turn of the century (against Jews who are non-Semitic; being descendants of Japheth, not Shem) is massively exaggerated. This was essentially a Press-led propaganda tactic employed in the West to further the aims of Zionist interests and to ease the passage of the masses of Eastern Jews who emigrated to the West around the late 19th and early 20th Century. According to Zionist Rabbi Stephen Wise, until 1900, American Zionism was confined to immigrant Jews (Khazar Ashkenazim decended from Japheth, not Shem – Genesis 10:3), and the mass of American Jews (mainly German ‘Western’ Sephardim) were opposed to it. However, by 1910, a million Jewish immigrants had arrived in America from Russia and the Zionist lobby began to represent a significant number of voters. Today, Jews represent approximately 3% of the American population but occupy more or less 90% of all the key positions in the US-Administration. Just as in Russia following the Bolshevik Revolution, the number of Jews numbered around 10% of the population, whereas the number of Jews in the Bolshevik government was approximately 90%. Another interesting ‘coincidence’, President Franklin Roosevelt (from a Jewish family) had seventy-two advisors around him when he led the USA into World War II of whom fifty-two were known Jews.
The Elders of Zion consist of the Sanhedrin, the highest Jewish authority since Biblical times, officially numbering 71, and the Judaic texts also reveal the existence of a king, making 72. Whilst in Britain in 1999, the Labour government admitted that it has 72 official ‘advisors’ or ‘spin-doctors’ (professional-liars). Both Roosevelt and Blair have implemented social ‘reforms’ called the ‘New Deal’, which in the USA was also known by those in the know as the ‘Jew Deal’. Do we see here history repeating itself? As the well tried and tested truism says: those who refuse to learn the lessons of history are doomed to repeat them.
The British and American governments were manipulated by the Zionists – against the overwhelming opposition of the Western Jews and the Palestinian Jews and the majority of Gentiles – to commit themselves to the creation of an official Jewish homeland in Palestine, which had nothing to do with British national interest, at an enormous cost during a time – the First World War – when all manpower and resources were desperately needed to fight the enemy. Why this should have occurred is against all logic. However, the most revealing insight into the modus agendi and the modus operandi of the world manipulators is acquired through reading the Protocols. Not only does this document illuminate the reason for the massive success of international Zionism, but it also provides profound insight into every single political situation of the last century and sheds great light on much of what has transpired for the past 2,600 years on the world stage.
Stunningly, virtually everything planned for and predicted in the Protocols has provably come to pass. This document is as pertinent today as it was when it first came to light in 1905.
Recent world political history has been provably controlled and manipulated by Russian Jews, who have no racial ties or origin in the land of Palestine, who flocked to the West a century ago. That century has provably unfolded according to the Protocols, which ascribe themselves to the elite of world Jewry. The earliest Israelite holy works (The Torah), right up to the latest (Jewish Talmud and Zohar) have continually promised that the world would be delivered to the true Israelites and that the Gentile nations would be consumed; grafted into and ruled by the single Chosen People who would govern them. That this would be a ‘coincidence’, and the Protocols a mere act of deceitful anti-semitism, has to be the grossest form of ill-logic.
The Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion is a document which should be read by all.
No other single document provides us with such a clear understanding of why the world is gradually moving towards a One World Government, controlled by an irreproachable ‘Hidden Hand’. In fact, in the Protocols, we are given clear insights as to why so many incomprehensible political decisions are made in both local, national and international politics, which seem to continually work against the favour of the masses and in favour of the vested interests of the banking / industrial cartel – the global power elite.
We ignore it at our peril. Historical Background The Satanic Conspiracy, being executed by the Synagogue of Satan as Christ calls them (Rev. 2:9*), against YHWH (“I AM” – God); the true Israelites and The Torah, to replace them, and it, with themselves and the Jewish Talmud has been in existence for at least 2,600 years as is confirmed by YHWH (“I AM”) Himself in the Books of His Prophets Jeremiah and Ezekiel. * Rev. 2:9 “I (Christ) know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and [I know] the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are NOT, but [are] (Idumeans) the Synagogue of Satan.”
It is a FACT and not a theory, that there has been an on-going CONSPIRACY for at least 2,600 years; according to YHWH’s Own personal Testimony in The Bible; as a result of which Jerusalem and Solomon’s Temple were both destroyed and The “Lost” Ark of The Covenant was removed from Judah, by Jeremiah and taken to a safe place and hidden. YHWH did this to allow the CONSPIRACY to run its course, so that ALL those who took part in the CONSPIRACY, either actively or passively by not keeping The Covenant and The Torah and thereby using The Torah to fight against the Conspiracy and thus ALLOWING it to happen, would demonstrate their continued treason against Him and The Ark would be kept safe until it was needed again, at the right time, to destroy the Conspiracy:- Jeremiah around 590 B.C.
11:1 The Word that came to Jeremiah from the “I AM”, saying,
11:2 Hear ye the words of The Covenant, and speak unto the men of Judah, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem;
11:3 And say thou unto them, Thus saith the “I AM” God of Israel; Cursed [be] the man that obeyeth not the words of this Covenant,
11:4 Which I commanded your fathers in the day [that] I brought them forth out of the land of Egypt, from the iron furnace, saying, Obey My voice, and do them, according to all which I command you: so shall ye be My people, and I will be your God:
11:5 That I may perform the Oath which I have sworn unto your fathers, to give them a land flowing with milk and honey, as [it is] this day. Then answered I, and said, So be it, O “I AM”.
11:6 Then the “I AM” said unto me, Proclaim all these words in the cities of Judah, and in the streets of Jerusalem, saying, Hear ye the words of The Covenant, and DO them.
11:7 For I earnestly protested unto your fathers in the day [that] I brought them up out of the land of Egypt, [even] unto this day, rising early and protesting, saying, Obey My voice.
11:8 Yet they obeyed not, nor inclined their ear, but walked every one in the imagination of their evil heart: therefore I will bring upon them all the words of this Covenant, which I commanded [them] to do; but they did [them] not.
11:9 And the “I AM” said unto me, A CONSPIRACY is found among the men of Judah (Jew-dah), and among the inhabitants of Jerusalem.
11:10 They are turned back to the inequities of their forefathers, which refused to hear My words; and they went after other gods to serve them: the House of Israel (Ten Northern Tribes) and the House of Judah (Two Southern Tribes) have broken My Covenant which I made with their fathers.
11:11 Therefore thus saith the “I AM”, Behold, I will bring evil upon them, which they shall not be able to escape; and though they shall cry unto Me, I will not hearken unto them.
11:12 Then shall the cities of Judah and inhabitants of Jerusalem go, and cry unto the gods unto whom they offer incense: but they shall not save them at all in the time of their trouble.
11:13 For [according to] the number of thy cities were thy gods, O Judah; and [according to] the number of the streets of Jerusalem have ye set up altars to [that] shameful thing, [even] altars to burn incense unto Baal.
11:14 Therefore pray not thou for this people, neither lift up a cry or prayer for them: for I will not hear [them] in the time that they cry unto Me for their trouble.
11:15 What hath My beloved to do in Mine House, [seeing] she hath wrought lewdness with many, and the holy flesh is passed from thee? when thou doest evil, then thou rejoicest.
11:16 The “I AM” called thy name, A green olive tree, fair, [and] of goodly fruit: with the noise of a great tumult He hath kindled fire upon it, and the branches of it are broken.
11:17 For the “I AM” Lord of hosts, that planted thee, hath pronounced evil against thee, for the evil of the House of Israel (Ten “Lost” Tribes – Britain and U.S.A.) and of the House of Judah (The Two Tribes that are Jewish), which they have done against themselves to provoke Me to anger in offering incense unto Baal.
11:18 And the “I AM” hath given me knowledge [of it], and I know [it]: then thou showedst me their doings.
11:19 But I [was] like a lamb [or] an ox [that] is brought to the slaughter; and I knew not that they had devised devices against me, [saying], Let us destroy the tree with the fruit thereof, and let us cut him off from the land of the living, that his name may be no more remembered. Further proof provided by YHWH via His Prophet Ezekiel that the Jewish Conspiracy against Him is an historical FACT and not a theory.
Ezekiel around 585 B.C.
22:17 And the Word of the “I AM” (YHWH) came unto me, saying,
22:18 Son of man, the “House of Israel” (the Ten “lost” Tribes – Britain and USA) is to Me become dross: all they [are] brass, and tin, and iron, and lead, in the midst of the furnace; they are [even] the dross of silver.
22:19 Therefore thus saith the Lord “I AM”; Because ye are all become dross, behold, therefore I will gather you into the midst of Jerusalem.
22:20 [As] they gather silver, and brass, and iron, and lead, and tin, into the midst of the furnace, to blow the fire upon it, to melt [it]; so will I gather [you] in Mine anger and in My fury, and I will leave [you there], and melt you (Malachi 4**).
22:21 Yea, I will gather you, and blow upon you in the fire of My wrath, and ye shall be melted in the midst thereof.
22:22 As silver is melted in the midst of the furnace, so shall ye be melted in the midst thereof; and ye shall know that I the “I AM” have poured out My fury upon you.
22:23 And the Word of the “I AM” came unto me, saying,
22:24 Son of man, say unto her, Thou [art] the land that is not cleansed, nor rained upon in the day of indignation.
22:25 [There is] a CONSPIRACY of her prophets in the midst thereof, like a roaring lion ravening the prey; they have devoured souls; they have taken the treasure and precious things; they have made her many widows in the midst thereof.
22:26 Her priests have violated My Law, and have profaned Mine Holy things: they have put no difference between the Holy and profane, neither have they showed [difference] between the unclean and the clean, and have hid their eyes from My Sabbaths, and I am profaned among them.
22:27 Her princes in the midst thereof [are] like wolves ravening the prey, to shed blood, [and] to destroy souls, to get dishonest gain.
22:28 And her prophets have daubed them with untempered [mortar] (the UNO and NATO – see ch.13*), seeing vanity, and divining lies unto them, saying, Thus saith the Lord “I AM”, when the “I AM” hath not spoken.
22:29 The people of the land have used oppression, and exercised robbery, and have vexed the poor and needy: yea, they have oppressed the stranger wrongfully.
22:30 And I sought for a man among them, that should make up the hedge (defences), and stand in the gap before Me for the land, that I should not destroy it: but I found none.
22:31 Therefore have I poured out Mine indignation upon them; I have consumed them with the fire of My wrath: their own way have I recompensed upon their heads, saith the Lord “I AM”.
23:1 The Word of the “I AM” came again unto me, saying,
23:2 Son of man, there were two women (Israel and Judah), the daughters of one mother (Israel – 12 Tribes):
23:3 And they committed whoredoms in Egypt; they committed whoredoms in their youth: there were their breasts pressed, and there they bruised the teats of their virginity.
23:4 And the names of them [were] Israel the elder, and Judah her sister: and they were Mine, and they bare sons and daughters. Thus [were] their names; Samaria (Israel – 10 Tribes) [is] Aholah, and Jerusalem (Judah – 2 Tribes) Aholibah.
- Ezekiel 13:- 13:1 And the Word of the “I AM” came unto me, saying, 13:2 Son of man, prophesy against the prophets (politicians) of Israel that prophesy, and say thou unto them that prophesy out of their own hearts, Hear ye the Word of the “I AM”; 13:3 Thus saith the Lord “I AM”; Woe unto the foolish prophets, that follow their own spirit, and have seen nothing! 13:4 O Israel, thy prophets are like the foxes in the deserts (“Desert Fox”). 13:5 Ye have not gone up into the gaps, neither made up the hedge (defences) for the “House of Israel” (Britain and USA) to stand in the battle (of Armageddon) in The Day of the “I AM”.
13:6 They have seen vanity and lying divination, saying, The “I AM” saith: and the “I AM” hath not sent them: and they have made [others] to hope that their words would be confirmed.
13:7 Have ye not seen a vain vision, and have ye not spoken a lying divination, whereas ye say, The “I AM” saith [it]; albeit I have not spoken?
13:8 Therefore thus saith the Lord “I AM”; Because ye have spoken vanity, and seen lies, therefore, behold, I [am] against you, saith the Lord “I AM”.
13:9 And Mine hand shall be upon the prophets that see vanity, and that divine lies: they shall not be in the assembly of My people, neither shall they be written in the writing of the “House of Israel”, neither shall they enter into the land of Israel; and ye shall know that I [am] the Lord “I AM”.
13:10 Because, even because they have seduced My people, saying, Peace; and [there was] NO peace; and one built up a wall (U.N.), and, lo, others daubed it with untempered [mortar]:
13:11 Say unto them which daub [it] with untempered [mortar], that it shall fall: there shall be an overflowing shower; and ye, O great hailstones, shall fall; and a stormy wind (“Desert Storm“) shall rend [it].
13:12 Lo, when the wall is fallen, shall it not be said unto you, Where [is] the daubing wherewith ye have daubed [it]?
13:13 Therefore thus saith the Lord “I AM”; I will even rend [it] with a stormy wind in my fury; and there shall be an overflowing shower in Mine anger, and great hailstones in [My] fury to consume [it].
13:14 So will I break down the wall (U.N.) that ye have daubed with untempered [mortar], and bring it down to the ground, so that the (Elders of Zion / Illuminati / NWO) foundation thereof shall be discovered, and it shall fall, and ye shall be consumed in the midst thereof: and ye shall know that I [am] the “I AM”.
13:15 Thus will I accomplish My wrath upon the wall (U.N.), and upon them that have daubed it with untempered [mortar], and will say unto you, The wall [is] no [more], neither they that daubed it; 13:16 [To wit], the prophets of Israel which prophesy concerning Jerusalem, and which see visions of peace for her, and [there is] no peace, saith the Lord “I AM”.
** Malachi 4:-
4:1 For, behold, the Day cometh, that shall burn like an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the “I AM” Lord of hosts, that it shall leave of them neither root nor branch (nothing).
4:2 But unto you that fear My name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in his wings; and ye shall go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall (in perfect safety).
4:3 And ye shall tread down the wicked; for they shall be ashes under the soles of your feet in The Day that I shall do [this], saith the “I AM” Lord of hosts.
4:4 Remember ye and return to The Law of Moses My servant, which I commanded unto him in Horeb for all Israel, [with] the Statutes and Judgments.
4:5 Behold, I will send you Elijah the Prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful Day of the “I AM” (Sura 43:61):
4:6 And he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse (as in verse 1). YHWH has told the world on the last page of the Old Covenant / Testament in Malachi 4 what every one of you MUST do, if you want to survive The Fire, which was re-confirmed by Christ in the Revelation to John, in Revelation/Apocalypse 14:3 and 15:3.
14:3 And they sung as it were a “New Song” (Isaiah 42:10) before the Throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that “Song” EXCEPT the hundred [and] forty [and] four thousand, which were redeemed from the Earth.
15:3 And they sing the “Song of Moses” (The Torah – Old Covenant – Deut. 31) the servant of God, AND the “Song of the Lamb” (New Covenant), saying, Great and marvellous [are] Thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and TRUE [are] Thy Ways, Thou King of the holy people. In both places, you have been told that you MUST get rid of all man-made laws and return to keeping ONLY God’s Laws and The Covenants – the Old and the New Covenants which are harmonised and referred to as the “New Song” by Christ in Revelation 14:3 and 15:3 above and by God in Isaiah 42:10.
42:10 Sing unto the “I AM” the “New Song” (Rev. 14:3; 15:3), [and] His praise from the “end of the earth”, ye that go down to the sea, and all that is therein; the isles, and the inhabitants thereof.
42:11 Let the “wilderness” and the cities thereof lift up [their voice], the villages [that] Darkness doth inhabit: let the inhabitants of the Rock sing, let them shout from the top of the mountain.
42:12 Let them give glory unto the “I AM”, and declare His praise in the islands.
42:13 The “I AM” shall go forth as a mighty man, He shall stir up jealousy like a man of WAR: He shall cry, yea, roar; He shall PREVAIL against His enemies. I have placed the “New Song” that every one of you who wants to survive and live in God’s Kingdom MUST learn and live by, according to Christ, on my website:- please retrieve; download and use it, now. See the ONLY Survival Plan:
“The Way home or face The Fire”, on my website at:- http://www.geocities.com/Athens/Atrium/2012/wayad.htm “Seek ye first the Kingdom of God and His Righteousness and then all things will be added unto you”, including His personal PROTECTION and supply of everything you will need. There is only ONE way to defeat the Synagogue of Satan QUICKLY and that is by doing what God has told you in Malachi 4 and getting the whole world to listen and encourage them to do the same, thereby automatically dissolving all human laws including the Talmud and thus taking away their power from the UN / NWO / Elders of Zion / 300 Club. Since c. 600 BC, there has been a conspiracy by a few to conquer and destroy the many. The few are identified in the Bible as the Synagogue of Satan who falsely claim to be from the tribes of Judah and Benjamin and who ghettoised themselves at Jerusalem under the Talmud. This would be the origin of the people we call ‘the Jews’. A small sect of people ruled with an iron hand of tyranny and fear by a minority of apostate / counterfeit Levitical priests who claimed (falsely) to speak for Yahweh, whose house on Earth was the Temple in Jerusalem and to be His Chosen people, when they are not, but are, in reality, His enemies, whom He hates (Malachi 1:1 – 2:11).
Using this deception they have claimed that the Scriptures about Israel refer to them and that they should destroy anyone who will not accept their evil Talmud and lordship; as they did to Jesus. If thou shalt indeed…do all that I speak, then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies…and will destroy all the people to whom thou shalt come. And one of the main observances demanded of God, for which His reward will be utter defeat of the enemy, was written in Deuteronomy 12:2: Ye shall utterly destroy all the places, wherein the nations which ye shall possess served other gods. This was reconfirmed by Christ, as is recorded in Matthew 6 where Jesus commanded his followers NOT to pray in churches.
The above plan, clearly defined, to deliver the world unto the Synagogue of Satan through the extermination and enslavement of the Gentile nations is to be carried out according to Satan’s wishes and it is Satan who dictated the Protocols to the Elders of Zion. No man, or men, could have thought up the Protocols, only Satan himself could have done so and then telepathically dictated them to his synagogue.
The Protocols are the opposite of The Covenant and demonstrate precisely why YHWH wrote The Covenant exactly as He did, forbidding any other legislation or any alteration of The Covenant, to prevent those who kept it from being deceived by counterfeit Satanically inspired man-made legislation like the Jewish/Babylonian Talmud; Hadith and all human government legislation; etc. According to Torah lore, every time the true Israelites are persecuted or come across any kind of misfortune, this is defined as the literal manifestation of Yahweh’s disfavour. It is a sign that the Israelite people have strayed further from God’s favour and are being punished. This means that the Israelite people must strive to be observant of The Law to find favour in God’s eyes which will culminate in leading them back to the ‘Promised Land’. This is a highly significant point in relation to the Protocols which state that anti-Semitism is a necessary part of the fulfilment of the ancient agenda, in which many Jews will be sacrificed to the cause, so that the Synagogue of Satan can steal the ‘Promised Land’ again from its rightful true Israelite owners.
The most recent example of how so-called anti-Semitism has been used by the Elders to massively advance their agenda towards world control from the seat of kingship in Jerusalem, is the Second World War, during which millions of Jews were persecuted, resulting in an almost global drive to facilitate the fulfilment of the Judaic ‘return’ to Palestine and the creation of the Jewish state in Israel (Ezekiel 11:15 Son of man, thy brethren, [even] thy brethren, the men of thy kindred, and all the House of Israel wholly, [are] they unto whom the inhabitants of Jerusalem [Zionists] have said, Get you far from the “I AM”: unto us is this land given in possession – Idumean zionists – 22/4/1948). The later Levitical writings of the early centuries AD, by the Rabbinical caste, takes the concept of ‘Gentiles’ one step further, to define them merely as ‘animals’, or ‘cattle’ – goyim.
This we find in the writings known as the Talmud.
‘The Talmud consists of 63 books of legal (?), ethical (?) and historical writings of the ancient rabbis. It was edited five centuries after the birth of Jesus. It is a compendium of law and lore. It is the legal code which forms the basis of Jewish religious law and it is the textbook used in the training of rabbis.’ (Rabbi Morris N Kertzer – article ‘What is a Jew’, from Look magazine 1952) ‘Is the literature that Jesus was familiar with in his early years yet in existence in the world? Is it possible for us to get at it?…To such enquiries the learned class of Jewish rabbis answer by holding up the Talmud…What is the Talmud? The Talmud, then, is the written form of that which, in the time of Jesus was called the traditions of the elders and to which he makes frequent allusions.’ (Michael Rodkinson [with Rabbi Isaac M Wise] – ‘History of the Talmud’ my emphasis) And what opinion did Jesus have of the Learned Elders of Zion; the Sanhedrin and their traditions; that caused them to fear him and have him crucified?:-
15:1 Then came to Jesus lawyers and politicians [from the Idumean Sanhedrin], which were of Jerusalem, saying,
15:2 Why do thy disciples transgress the Tradition of the Elders? for they wash not their hands when they eat bread.
15:3 But he answered and said unto them, Why do ye also transgress the COMMANDment of God by your Tradition?
15:4 For God Commanded, saying, Honour thy father and mother: and, He that curseth father or mother, let him die the death.
15:5 But ye say, Whosoever shall say to [his] father or [his] mother, [It is] a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me;
15:6 And honour not his father or his mother, [he shall be free]. Thus have ye made the Commandment of God of none effect by your Tradition (Talmud).
15:7 [Ye] hypocrites, well did Isaiah prophesy of you, saying,
15:8 This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and honoureth me with [their] lips; but their heart is FAR from me.
15:9 But in vain they do worship Me, teaching [for] doctrines the commandments of men (man-made laws). They answered (the Jews) and said unto him, Abraham is our father. Jesus saith unto them, If ye were Abraham‘s children, ye would do the works of Abraham…If God were your Father, ye would love me…Ye are of [your] father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it. And because I tell [you] the truth, ye believe me not. Which of you convinceth me of sin? And if I say the truth, why do ye not believe me? He that is of God heareth God’s words: ye therefore hear [them] not, because ye are not of God. (John 8:39-47 my emphasis)
23:1 Then spoke Jesus to the multitude, and to his disciples,
23:2 Saying, The lawyers and the politicians sit in Moses’ Law seat:
23:3 All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe of God’s Law (The Torah), [that] observe and do; but do not ye after their example: for they say, and do not (and make up their own laws against God’s Orders – Deut. 4:2).
23:4 For they bind heavy burdens (the Talmud) and grievous to be borne, and lay [them] on men’s shoulders; but they [themselves] will not lift one of their fingers to remove them.
23:5 But all their works they do for to be seen by men: they make broad their phylacteries (small leather box containing Old Covenant – Testament texts, worn to remind them to keep The Law [God’s Law]), and enlarge the borders of their garments,
Excerpts taken from “The King of kings’ Bible“, available from:- http://www.powpublish.com/bible The Learned Elders of Zion, the rabbinical caste, are acknowledged to exist. It is plain that the reported sentiment of Jesus is that they were worshippers of a ‘god’ other than the one of love and forgiveness which he preached. In fact he defines the Judaic god to be the ‘father of lies’, in other words – Satan. This is quite clear from the following passages quoted from the Talmud and other Rabbinical talmudic writings, which also show the continuing agenda of world domination through the destruction and manipulation of the Gentile nations, which is still carried forth by the elders and their followers over 600 years after it was first accepted by them as their so-called official Yahwist manifesto:
‘Just the Jews are humans, the non-Jews are not humans, but cattle.’ (Kerithuth 6b, page 78, Jebhammoth 61). ‘The non-Jews have been created to serve the Jews as slaves.’ (Midrasch Talpioth 225). ‘As you replace lost cows and donkeys, so you shall replace non-Jews.’ (Lore Dea 377,1).’Sexual intercourse with non-Jews is like sexual intercourse with animals.’ (Kethuboth 3b). ‘The birth rate of non-Jews has to be suppressed massively.’ (Zohar 11, 4b). ‘It is permitted to deceive a Goi.’ (Babha Kama 113b), ‘Do not have any pity for them, for it is said (Deuter. Vii,2): Show no mercy unto them. Therefore, if you see an Akum (non-Jew) in difficulty or drowning, do not go to his help.’ (Hilkoth Akum X,1). ‘Even the best of the Goyim should be killed.’ (Abhodah Zarah 26b, Tosephoth). ‘When a Jew has a gentile in his clutches, another Jew may go to the same gentile, lend him money and in his turn deceive him, so that the gentile shall be ruined. For the property of the gentile (according to our law) belongs to no one, and the first Jew that passes has the full right to seize it.’ (Schulchan Aruk, Law 24)
Again, there are many more such instances in the Talmud where the Gentile – especially the Christian – is labelled as subhuman and as merely there to be exploited or exterminated. The ultimate goal is again clearly defined in the Talmud as the inheritance of the Gentile nations, supposedly under Yahweh, but really under Satan. This has fundamental implications for our times, as the Protocols will clearly show.
The Protocols are merely another document in a long history of documents to outline the Satanic counterfeit of the plan first manifested in The Torah Book of Deuteronomy, which was hijacked by the Jews and corrupted by them in their Talmud. And, ‘The Talmud is to this day the circulating heart’s blood of the Jewish religion. Whatever laws, customs or ceremonies we observe – whether we are orthodox, conservative, reform or merely spasmodic sentimentalists – we follow the Talmud. It is our common Law.’ (Herman Wouk – ‘The Talmud’). There is no room here to trace the journey of the Talmudic manifesto through history to the present day, for that I refer the reader to the encyclopaedic masterwork, ‘The Controversy of Zion’ by Douglas Reed. However, suffice it to say that this same destructive principle, intimately associated with Jewry and more specifically the hereditary and self-appointed elect of Zion, is readily traceable throughout world history to the present day, although today’s history-books are very reluctant to document it, for reasons which will be obvious by reading the Protocols.
The purpose of this brief history is to show that the Protocols are not a unique work, unprecedented in history, but are the product of an ancient heritage which has remained unbroken and unaltered since at least the middle of the first millennium BC. In 1492, Chemor, Chief Rabbi of Spain received the following reply from the Grand Sanhedrin (Elders of Zion) to his plea for advice on how to deal with their threatened expulsion under Spanish Law; it illustrates well how the same ancient agenda was still being adhered to by the elect at this time: ‘
Beloved brethren in Moses (another lie), we have received your letter in which you tell us of the anxieties and misfortunes which you are enduring. We are pierced by as great a pain to hear it as yourselves. The advice of the Grand Satraps and the Rabbis is the following: 1. As for what you say that the king of Spain obliges you to become Christians: do it, since you cannot do otherwise. 2. As for what you say about the command to despoil you of your property: make your sons merchants that they may despoil, little by little, the Christians of theirs. 3. As for what you say about making attempts on your lives: make your sons doctors and apothecaries (pharmacists/chemists), that they may take away Christian’s lives. 4. As for what you say of their destroying your synagogues: make your sons canons and clerics in order that they may destroy their churches. 5. As for the other vexations you complain of: arrange that your sons become advocates and lawyers, and see that they always mix in affairs of State, that by putting Christians under your yoke you may dominate the world and be avenged on them. 6. Do not swerve from this order that we give you, because you will find by experience that, humiliated as you are, you will reach the actuality of power. (Signed) Prince of the Jews of Constantinople’ (Julio-Inigrez de Medrano – ‘La Silva Curiosa’ 1608 my emphasis)
The above could almost be read as a prophecy of what was to come in Europe. Many Jews did exactly as above and became intimate with the established aristocratic order; becoming doctors, advisors, private occultists and most significantly bankers to the aristocracy and royal houses. The most famous example of this being the House of Rothschild. This then gives us a very clear idea of the methods which the Elders were prepared to employ to fulfil their ancient manifesto. Again, there is clearly a direct correlation between the beliefs and methods of the 14th century Elders and those who originated the plan in c. 600 BC. More than a prophecy, however, was the above ‘advice’ to the Spanish Jews. For, according to Talmudic Law, the words of the rabbis are deemed to be the words of God.
In fact, the Talmud goes even further by declaring (with blasphemous lies) that the rabbis are actually advisors to Yahweh when He is uncertain (which He never is and He has condemned their Talmud in Holy Scripture):
‘Jehovah himself in heaven studies the Talmud, standing; as he has such respect for that book.’ (Tr. Mechilla) ‘The teachings of the Talmud stand above all other laws. They are more important than the Laws of Moses (The Torah).’ (Miszna, Sanhedryn XI, 3). How did the Talmud get to be in heaven when it was written by evil men, in direct opposition to God’s Commandment in Deuteronomy 4:2??? Thus the Elders have placed themselves above even God (like their master Lucifer/Satan tried to do – Isa. 14:12*). Thus these so-called ‘men of God’ have actually defined themselves as ‘God-men’. Therefore, such an edict from the Grand Sanhedrin will have literally been heeded as ‘divine’ instruction and therefore Law.
14:12 How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the Morning (Star)! [How] art thou cut down to the earth, which didst weaken the nations!
14:13 For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the North:
14:14 I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like (take the Place of) The Most High.
It is unsurprising then, given the legal instruction to convert to Christianity in order to ‘dominate the world and be avenged’, that thousands did just that, often with disastrous consequences for the Gentile host population. One famous Jewish convert to Christianity was Torquemada, the Inquisition’s first Grand Inquisitor who had entered the Dominican order (even before the edict of 1492) and eventually rose to be the most powerful and most feared man in Spain, causing the torture and deaths of thousands of people.
Critics of the Protocols often cite the horrors of the Inquisition as an example of ‘proof’ that the Church has a greater historical basis for being the head of the conspiracy, as do they often cite the example of the Jesuit order as being at the inner core rather than the Judaic Elders. However, given the Talmudic/rabbinical edicts to infiltrate and destroy, as well as the repeated stated aims of the Illuminati and Protocols, it is not inconceivable that Jews living in accordance with their religion have played a significant part in these two organisations from the beginning:
The newly founded Society of Jesus…Saint Ignatius. His secretary Polanco, the only person present at his deathbed, was of Jewish descent. So was Lainez, one of his first and greatest converts, was of Jewish descent…In a short time, as the young Jesuit organization became a power for Catholic reform and propaganda, Jews were attracted to it, as they are always attracted to centers of influence, in such numbers that it was found difficult to keep out those who wished to destroy the order and the Church, under pretext of working for them. Thus a nephew of the great and Catholic Jew Polanco followed him into the society, and caused such difficulties and dissensions that for years he nearly drove his superiors to despair. (Philip II, William Thomas Walsh, p. 95)
It is entirely in accordance with Talmudic law for Jews to deceive Christians and even believe their tenets, whilst at the same time working to destroy them from within. We will never know the full extent to which this policy has been employed by the ‘Hidden Hand’.
Furthermore, there have even been several Jewish popes: Anacletus II (1130-1138), Innocent II (1130-1143), Calixtus III (1168-1178), Clement VIII (1424-1420), Alexander VI (1492-1503), and even Pius XI (1922-1939). In addition, Gregory VI (1045-1046) and others may have been Jews or part-Jews. Anacletus II, Calixtus III, and Clement VIII are generally classified as antipopes. (Dietrich Eckhart, Bolshevism From Moses to Lenin, translation and footnotes by William L Pierce) Pope Alexander VI is a very good example of a corrupt pope. He was one of the infamous Borgias, father of Lucrezia (with whom he was accused of having an incestuous affair), and was appointed by his uncle. His reign as pope included the period just after the expulsion from Spain of 160,000 Jews who refused to convert to Christianity, the latter years of Torquemada’s brutal campaign, and the vast majority of Columbus’s invasion of the West Indies. In the 13th Century, another Jewish work began to gain recognition.
The Zohar is a 5 volume work which examines the Judaic Torah and the Jewish mythologies from a mystical stance, and which is the heart of the Jewish magical system known as the Kabbalah. The Kabbalah is deemed to be an ancient oral tradition handed down from mouth to ear (the root being QBL – ‘from mouth to ear’) since Levitical times, and it’s origin is ‘attributed’ to Moses. From 1400 onward the sanctity of the Zohar became more widely acknowledged in kabbalistic circles, and the criticisms of it which was heard here and there in the 14th century (e.g., in Joseph ibn Waqar who wrote: “the Zohar contains many errors of which one must be wary, to avoid being misled by them”) died down. At this time the spread and influence of the Zohar were confined mainly to Spain and Italy, and it was very slow to reach the Ashkenazi lands and the East. The great elevation of the Zohar to a position of sanctity and supreme authority came during and after the period of the expulsion from Spain, and it reached its peak in the 16th and 17th centuries. (Encyclopaedia Judaica, 1997)
The fact that this work was accepted; amongst the Spanish and Italians at the time of the letter from the Grand Sanhedrin to the Chief Rabbi of Spain; is yet further proof of the existence of the ancient conspiracy and its acceptance amongst the Jewish hierarchy. It would hardly be reasonable to suppose that the Zohar would not be known to the elders, as rabbinical teaching has it that it originated from the earliest elders. The Zohar repeats the ancient agenda in its own way. It states that the Messiah will declare war on the whole world and all the kings will retaliate. But: ‘…the Holy One, blessed be He, will display His force and exterminate them from the world.’ Which is confirmed by Christ in Luke 19:27 and Revelation 17:14; 21:27 (29:27 in The King of kings’ Bible). Following which: ‘Happy will be the lot of Israel, whom the Holy One, blessed be He, has chosen from amongst the goyim of whom the Scriptures say: “Their work is but vanity, it is an illusion at which we must laugh; they will all perish when God visits them in His wrath.” At the moment when the Holy One, blessed be He, will exterminate all the goyim of the world, Israel alone will subsist, even as it is written: “The Lord alone will appear great on that day.”‘ (Zohar, section Schemoth, folio 7 and 9b; section Beschalah, folio 58b)
Confirmed by Christ in Revelation chapters 5 and 7. How similar this sentiment appears to the Deuteronomic assertion that: ‘the Lord thy God hath chosen thee to be a special people unto Himself, above all people that are on the face of the Earth…Thou shalt be blessed above all people…And thou shalt consume all the people which the Lord thy God shall deliver thee; thine eyes shall have no pity upon them…And He shall deliver their kings into thine hand, and thou shalt destroy their name from under heaven; there shall no man be able to stand before thee, until thou have destroyed them…’ Showing an unbroken tradition held as sacred by the Elders of Zion, passed down ‘from mouth to ear’ for over 2,000 years! Unfortunately for them, they are not true Israel and they will be destoyed too (Zechariah 12:10-11). In the 18th century we find yet another manifestation of the ancient conspiracy, this time in the works of Adam Weishaupt, who founded in Bavaria his secret order of the Illuminati in 1776. Many regard Weishaupt’s philosophy and work to be the true single origin of the Protocols. However, I have to disagree strongly. Weishaupt’s papers and agenda were discovered in July 1785 when an Illuminati emissary named Lanze was struck down by lightning whilst carrying them to Silesia (a true ‘Act of God’).
The document, called The Original Writings of the Order of the Illuminati, created such a case against them that the order was legally suppressed. However, it never really ceased to exist and exists to this day within secret orders such as Freemasonry. The stated aims of the Illuminati were to destroy the existing order of society and replace it with a New World Order: ‘…he proposed as the end of Illuminism the abolition of property, social authority, of nationality, and the return of the human race to the happy state in which it formed only a single family without artificial needs, without useless sciences, every father being a priest and magistrate…’ (Henry Martin – Histoire de France)
The above plan will become very familiar to the reader upon reading the Protocols. Indeed this socialist stance was the very heart of the bloody conflict known as the French Revolution of 1789, which has been shown to have been orchestrated by Illuminist Freemasons. There is no documented proof of that time that the Illuminati were Judaic besides circumstantial evidence. Unless, however, it is agreed that the Protocols are genuine, then we do have that proof, as they state clearly that the same secret society which wrote the Protocols were also the ‘hidden hand’ behind the French Revolution. If the Protocols are genuinely sourced in the work of the Elders of Zion, then we have no reason to doubt this assertion. Therefore we have every reason to believe that Weishaupt and the Illuminati were an order dedicated to the fulfilment of the ancient conspiracy, and that the ‘hidden hand’ behind Weishaupt was, in fact, the Elders of Zion. It is always useful to look at who benefits from any upheaval on the world stage. The result of the French Revolution was that the Jews benefited enormously and in effect filled the vacuum of power created by the destruction of the former aristocracy. In 1806, Napoleon remarked: ‘By what miracle did whole provinces of France become heavily mortgaged to the Jews, when there are only sixty thousand of them in this country?’ (Letter quoted in MSS of Napoleon’, 1811)
In the same vein, the only bodies to have substantially benefitted from both World Wars were the Zionists, who gained an entire homeland, and the Communists who inherited a sizeable share of Eastern Europe. Whilst the West suffered enormously in terms of indebtedness to the multinationals and banks, which were also largely in the hands of Jewish financiers. It is an obscene delusion that is held amongst the mind-controlled masses of the Western world, who believe that the ‘Allies’, the ‘good guys’, won the wars. The fact remains that the hidden Jewish power elite, who never get their hands dirty or have to fight in any form of conflict, have won virtually every war, large or small, of the 20th Century. ‘Israel won the war [WW I]; we made it; we thrived on it; we profited from it. It was our supreme revenge on Christianity.’ (The Jewish Ambassador from Austria to London, Count Mensdorf, 1918).
‘If you will look back at every war in Europe during the nineteenth century, you will see that they always ended with the establishment of a ‘balance of power.’ With every reshuffling there was a balance of power in a new grouping around the House of Rothschild in England, France, or Austria. They grouped nations so that if any king got out of line, a war would break out and the war would be decided by which way the financing went. Researching the debt positions of the warring nations will usually indicate who was to be punished.’ (Economist Stuart Crane) ‘He who sheds the blood of the Goyim, is offering a sacrifice to God.’ (Talmud – Jalqut Simeoni)
Weishaupt’s vision of a New World Order of reason, including the destruction of Christianity and the abolition of property, was the forerunner of not only the French Revolution, but also the Russian Revolution, which was provably orchestrated by Jews to the tune of the conspiracy as outlined in the Protocols. Again, confirmed by the Protocols in retrospect, is the manner in which the Illuminati (the Elders) would execute their plans on the world stage. They would use Freemasonry, as the host, into which their agents would insert themselves and manipulate Europe’s aristocracy, royalty, politicians and thinkers from within an already established ancient order, which up until that time had been a Gentile organisation dedicated to carrying forth the secrets of the ancients; the very secrets and wisdom which the Judeo-Christian fraternities had sought to eradicate from Gentile knowledge.
‘For in concealment lies a great part of our strength. For this reason we must always cover ourselves with the name of another society. The lodges that are under Freemasonry are in the meantime the most suitable cloak for our purpose…As in the spiritual Orders of the Roman Church, religion was, alas! only a pretence*, so must our Order also in a nobler way try to conceal itself behind a learned society or something of the kind…’ (Weishaupt) * 2 Corinthians 11:13-15 11:13 For such [are] false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. 11:14 And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. 11:15 Therefore [it is] no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
The implication of the above quote is that Roman Catholicism – the very origin and executor of Christianity* – was merely a front for a hidden agenda operated from behind the scenes by a ‘hidden hand’. A most revealing statement when the above information on how Jews were ordered to convert to Christianity in order to ‘dominate the world and be avenged‘. This is an awesome concept to accept for most Christians, as it implies that Christianity was essentially a stepping-stone to the greater Judification of the world, and that its usefulness to the cause has been deemed fulfilled by the secret ancient order which nurtured it. * http://www.geocities.com/Athens/Atrium/2012/darth.htm Weishaupt entered Freemasonry in 1777, a year after the official formation of the Illuminati. Despite profoundly despising Freemasonry and Catholicism, Weishaupt (who was a Catholic Priest) used both systems for his purposes. He constructed the Order on the lines of the Jesuit Order and inserted the Illuminati Order into the Freemasonic Order. He devised a system of the pyramidal structure of a honeycomb, wherein each operative of the agenda would operate within his own information ‘cell’; so, should he be discovered, he would be unable to reveal the secrets of anyone else operating in their own cell.
These compartmentalised agents would apparently operate in isolation, whilst others higher in the chain of hierarchy would be able to observe and guide those below them by having an overall picture of the unfolding agenda. The very few have managed to control the very many with this simple power structure for aeons. This way, Weishaupt infiltrated Freemasonry and Illuminism took over the order from within. He soon began remoulding the structure of Freemasonry and inventing degrees of initiation which were, according to him, really only smokescreens and tools for the agenda. Through becoming the architect of modern Freemasonry, Weishaupt was able to recruit the keenest minds of his time into Illuminati level Freemasonry, whilst using the existing Freemasonic structure as a smokescreen, through which he could influence the spectrum of European aristocracy; royalty and all the levels of European social hierarchy over which Freemasonry dominated as the common element.
Through the control of schools and centres of higher learning, new initiates of the highest intellect and moral predisposition were drawn to work for the agenda, either knowingly or unknowingly. I draw the readers’ attention to the orders given to the Chief Rabbi in Spain, to have the Jewish sons masquerade as their enemy in order to bring about their enemy’s downfall. Some researchers have concluded that Weishaupt was himself a Jew. However, what is known as fact is that he was himself surrounded by Jews in his associations. Jewish writer, Bernard Lazare stated definitely that ‘there were Jews, Cabalistic Jews, around Weishaupt.’ The similarity between Weishaupt’s agenda and that of the Elders is striking. Although not overtly Judaic, the Weishaupt papers showed a methodology which would achieve the same ends as the ancient conspiracy: a World Order run by a self-appointed elite.
One clue to the origin of the ideas of Weishaupt came in the following statement made in his papers: ‘…the head of every family will be what Abraham was, the patriarch, the priest, and the unfettered lord of his family, and Reason will be the only code of Man.’ Which has striking similarities to the words of Moses Mendelssohn, the spiritual leader of German Jewry, and one of the men queried to be one of the ‘Jews…around Weishaupt’:
‘Our Rabbis unanimously teach that the written and oral laws which form conjointly our revealed religion are obligatory to our nation only…We believe that all other nations of the earth have been directed by God to adhere to the laws of nature, and to the religion of the patriarchs.’ (M Samuels – ‘Memoirs of Moses Mendelssohn‘)
It is worth noting that the Weishaupt agenda became public via an accident (‘Act of God’) whereby secret documents came into public possession; therefore these documents and Weishaupt himself may merely represent but a part of the greater agenda. He may only ever have been a local branch-manager in a greater honeycombed hierarchical structure, whose strings were pulled by agents beyond even his knowledge. A mass of evidence weighs heavily in favour of Weishaupt being but a worker-bee in the system which he only apparently initiated via his Order of the Illuminati. For a fuller picture of this stage of the conspiracy, I refer the reader to ‘Secret Societies and Subversive Movements’, by Nesta H Webster. Through Freemasonry, the Illuminati secretly orchestrated the fate of Europe, and from Europe the World. The implementation of the Talmudic New World Order was clearly seen and accurately predicted in the 18th Century by Benjamin Franklin:
‘I fully agree with General Washington, that we must protect this young nation from an insidious influence and impenetration. The menace, gentlemen, is the Jews. In whatever country Jews have settled in any great number, they have lowered its moral tone; depreciated its commercial integrity; have segregated themselves and have not been assimilated; have sneered at and tried to undermine the Christian religion upon which that nation is founded, by objecting to its restrictions; have built up a state within the state; and when opposed have tried to strangle that country to death financially, as in the case of Spain and Portugal. For over 1,700 years, the Jews have been bewailing their sad fate in that they have been exiled from their homeland, as they call Palestine. But gentlemen, did the world give it to them in fee simple, they would at once find some reason for not returning. Why? Because they are vampires, and vampires do not live on vampires. They cannot live only among themselves. They must subsist on Christians and other people not of their race. If you do not exclude them from these United States, in their Constitution, in less than 200 years they will have swarmed here in such great numbers that they will dominate and devour the land and change our form of government, for which we Americans have shed our blood, given our lives our substance and jeopardized our liberty. If you do not exclude them, in less than 200 years our descendants will be working in the fields to furnish them substance, while they will be in the counting-houses rubbing their hands. I warn you, gentlemen, if you do not exclude Jews for all time, your children will curse you in your graves. Jews, gentlemen, are Asiatics, let them be born where they will nor how many generations they are away from Asia, they will never be otherwise. Their ideas do not conform to an American’s, and will not even though they live among us ten generations. A leopard cannot change its spots. Jews are Asiatics, are a menace to this country if permitted entrance, and should be excluded by this Constitutional Convention’. (Statement made in a “Chit chat around the table during intermission”, at the Philadelphia Constitutional Convention of 1787. This statement was recorded in the dairy of Charles Cotesworth Pinckney, a delegate from South Carolina .
Then in the 19th Century, Benjamin Disraeli, a baptised Jew, proclaimed:
‘…the world is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes…The influence of the Jews may be traced in the last outbreak of the destructive principle in Europe. An insurrection takes place against tradition and aristocracy, against religion and property…The natural equality of men and the abrogation of property are proclaimed by the secret societies who form provisional governments and men of Jewish race are found at the head of every one of them.’ (From statement to House of Commons in 1852) In Russia, the new power within Judaism was gaining strength.
The Khazar Jews, or Eastern Jews, were an ancient warrior race of Turkish (Edomite / Idumean – Esau) origin who had interbred with the Ashkenazim and converted to Judaism en masse at the end of the 8th century. They were conquered by the native Russians and the mass of Khazars remained in Russia under their own closely-knit Talmudic government. They ghettoised themselves and lived under strict Talmudic Law, segregating themselves as far as possible from their host nation, except in the areas of occupation which could be used to carry out the Talmudic edicts to profit from their host. From Russia the Khazarian Jews – otherwise called Ashkenazim – migrated into Poland, Hungary, Czechoslavakia and Eastern Germany. There again they maintained the self-imposed ghetto community which was ordained by Talmudic Law.
In 1865 a certain Jewish Rabbi named Rzeichorn delivered a speech at Prague. It is a very accurate summary of many aspects of the Protocols which would come to light several decades later. The following document was published eleven years later by Sir John Radcliff, who was assassinated shortly afterwards, giving testimony to the powers of the secret organisation of inner elite Jewry even then. It is also a stark eye-opener for anyone who harbours the impression that true orthodox Judaism is a religion, like others, based upon the pursuit of spiritual betterment, love and universal peace. Just like the Protocols, since this document was published, the plan described within it has provably come to pass:
“Gold in the hands of experts will always be the most useful weapon for those that possess it and an object of envy for those who are without it. “With gold one can buy the most upright consciences, with gold one can fix the value of every stock, the price of every merchandise, one can loan it to states that afterwards one holds at ones mercy. “Already the principal banks, the stock-exchanges throughout the world, the loans to all the governments are in our hands. “The other great power is the press. By ceaselessly repeating certain ideas, the press in the end makes them considered as truths. The theatre renders similar services, everywhere theatre and press follow our directives. By an indefatigable campaign in favour of the Democratic form of government, we will divide the Gentiles amongst themselves in political parties, we shall thus destroy the unity of their nations, we will sow the seeds of discord (Deuteronomy 28:14*; Matthew 12:25). Powerless, they will have to accept the law of our bank, always united, always devoted to our cause.
28:14 And thou shalt not go aside from any of the Words which I command thee this day, [to] the right hand (politics), or [to] the left (politics), to go after other gods to serve them.
2:25 And Jesus knew their thoughts, and said unto them, Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand:
“We will push the Christians into wars, by a judicious exploitation of their pride and stupidity. They will massacre each other and thus make more space where we can place our own people. “The possession of land has always procured influence and power. In the name of social justice and equality, we will divide the great properties; we will give small fragments of these properties to the peasants who desire them with all their heart, but who will soon be indebted to us by the very exploitation of these properties. Our capital will enable us to become the real masters. In our turn we shall become the great owners of land, and this possession will assure our power. “Let us use all our force to replace the circulation of gold by that of paper: our banks will absorb the gold, and we shall decide then what value the paper money will have, this will make us the masters of every man’s existence. “We have amongst ourselves many fine orators capable of feigning enthusiasm and of convincing the masses! We will send them amongst the nations to announce the changes that will make the happiness and prosperity of mankind. “By gold and by flattery, we will win the proletariat, who will take on their shoulders the job of exterminating Christian capitalism. We will promise to the workers salaries that they have never even dared dream of, but we will also heighten the price of all necessities, so much so, that our profits will be even greater. “In this manner we will prepare the revolutions that the Christians will conduct themselves and out of which we shall collect the fruits. By our jokes and by our attacks we will render their priests ridiculous and eventually odious, their religion as ridiculous, as odious as their priests. We shall become masters of their souls, because our pious attachment to our religion will prove to them the superiority of our souls. “We have already established men of ours in all the key positions. Let us make every effort to furnish the goys with lawyers and doctors. Lawyers get to know about every interest. Doctors, once they cross the threshold of a house, become the confessors and directors of their patient’s conscience. But above all, let us get the control of the education, of the schools. By them we will spread the ideas that are useful for us, and we will mould the children’s brains as we wish. If one of us falls into the claws of justice by misfortune, let us all go to his aid, finding as many witnesses as may be needed to save him from his judges until the moment comes when it will be us who will be judges.” (Rzeichorn, published by Sir John Radcliff in 1876)
The preceding quotation was written in 1943 in John Amery’s England and Europe, to which he adds: We have only to add from the Judisk Tidskrift No. 57, 1929, the following short passage we owe to the pen of a certain BLUMENTHAL: “Our race has given to the world a new Messiah, but he has two faces and bears two names, on one side he is called ROTHSCHILD, head of the great capitalists, on the other, Karl MARX, the high priest of the enemies of capitalism.” BLUMENTHAL could have added now that if his Messiah has two faces he also has two masks, that of ROOSEVELT and American imperialism, and that of STALIN and the Communist paradise. Between the two, the British Empire is indeed trapped. How all of the above seems to echo the preceding Mosaic edicts in the Old Testament, according to which Rabbi Rzeichorn is to be considered a righteous man for his apparent strict observance of the Laws of YHWH, but remember that appearances can be and often are deceptive. A counterfeit will deceive no-one and will be useless if it does not appear to be the same as the genuine article it seeks to replace; but even a carefully-made counterfeit will fool only those who do not know the difference:
This day will I begin to put the dread of you and the fear of you upon the nations that are under the whole heaven, who shall hear the report of you, and shall tremble, and be in anguish because of you. (Deuteronomy 2:25) For the Lord your God blesses you, as he promised you; and you shall lend to many nations, but you shall not borrow; and you shall reign over many nations, but they shall not reign over you. (Deuteronomy 15:6) Both your male slaves, and your female slaves, which you shall have, shall be of the nations that are around you; of them shall you buy male slaves and female slaves. Moreover of the children of the strangers that do sojourn among you, of them shall you buy, and of their families that are with you, which they fathered in your land; and they shall be your possession. (Leviticus 25:44-45) And I will shake all nations, so that the treasures of all nations shall come; and I will fill this house with glory, says the Lord of hosts. The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, says the Lord of hosts. (Tanach – Twelve Prophets – Chagai / Hagai Chapter 2:7-8) And from the Talmudic writings of the Rabbis of the ages, Rzeichorn shows himself to be merely repeating the views of the other self-proclaimed ‘god-men’ of his ‘tribe’: “Thou shalt not do injury to your neighbor, but it is not said, ‘Thou shalt not do injury to a goy.” (Mishna Sanhedryn 57). When you go to war, do not go as the first, so that you may return as the first. Five things has Kannan recommended to his sons: ‘Love each other; love the robbery; hate your masters; and never tell the truth’ (Pesachim F. 113-B) “A Jew may rob a goy – that is, he may cheat him in a bill, if unlikely to be perceived by him.” (Schulchan ARUCH, Choszen Hamiszpat 28, Art. 3 and 4). “Those who do not confess the Torah and the Prophets must be killed. Who has the power to kill them, let them kill them openly, with the sword. If not, let them use artifices, till they are done away with.” (Schulchan Aruch, Choszen Hamiszpat 424, 5) “All property of other nations belongs to the Jewish nation, which consequently is entitled to seize upon it without any scruples. An orthodox Jew is not bound to observe principles of morality towards people of other tribes. He may act contrary to morality, if profitable to himself or to Jews in general.” (Schulchan Aruch, Choszen Hamiszpat 348).
It was from Jews of these fiercely Talmudic Eastern European and Russian communities that the philosophy of Zionism was launched upon the world political stage at the end of the 19th Century. The fact that the eastern Jews had absolutely no racial ties or rights to this was not taken into account in the later creation of the Jewish state of ‘Israel’ by the worldwide cabal of Zionists in 1948 (see Ezekiel 11:15). Of course, the concept of Zionism also has sinister implications for the world’s Gentiles, as we have witnessed from the Talmudic passages previously cited. The main excuse used to convince the West that Zionism was desirable, was the mass reporting in the press of terrible persecution of Jews in the homeland. This was essentially press-led propaganda to generate sympathy for the cause. At the same time as Zionism was being fermented in the West and continued to gain support there in essentially Protestant (Old Testament biased) political minds, who wished to aid the cause of their religious forebears, so in the East the philosophy of Communism was being developed and began to grow as a substantial political force. The Communist philosophers and leaders were drawn from Talmudic Jewish areas of Russia. The very ideal of Communism was to destroy the existing social order and rule over Russia, then to take that further towards a world revolution. Again, the passages of Deuteronomy, the Talmud and the Protocols illustrate this is the exact same agenda as has been shown to be an ancient conspiracy maintained and executed throughout the past 2,600 years up until this point in question.
Zionism and Bolshevism succeeded in the same week in 1917. The former in London, when the British government finally committed itself to the establishment of a Jewish Palestine, and the latter in Moscow at the outbreak of the Bolshevik Revolution. One bitter irony of this saga was that having conquered Russia under a Judaic government, Bolshevism had destroyed the very reason for which Zionism officially came into being – the alleged persecution of the Jews in Russia. The Communist government, consisting largely of Jews, made anti-Semitism illegal. But this was all very conveniently forgotten as the British and American Zionists ploughed forward on their ‘Holy’ mission. Zionism and Communism were undoubtedly two sides of the same coin. The situation is well summarised by the following passage from Douglas Reed: In the tradition of Edmund Burke and John Robison, George Washington and Alexander Hamilton and Disraeli, Mr Winston Churchill wrote: ‘
It would almost seem as if the Gospel of Christ and the gospel of anti-Christ were designed to originate from the same people; and that this mystic and mysterious race had been chosen for the supreme manifestations, both of the divine and the diabolical…From the days of ‘Spartacus’ Weishaupt to those of Karl Marx, and down to Trotsky (Russia), Bela Kun (Hungary), Rosa Luxembourg (Germany) and Emma Goldman (United States), this worldwide conspiracy for the overthrow of civilisation and for the reconstitution of society on the basis of arrested development, of envious malevolence and impossible equality, has been steadily growing. It played, as a modern writer, Mrs Nesta Webster, has so ably shown, a definitely recognisable part in the tragedy of the French Revolution. It has been the mainspring of every subversive movement during the nineteenth century; and now at last this band of extraordinary personalities from the underworld of the great cities of Europe and America have gripped the Russian people by the hair of their heads and have become practically the undisputed masters of that enormous empire. There is no need to exaggerate the part played in the creation of Bolshevism and in the bringing about of the Russian Revolution by these international and for the most part atheistical Jews (the Synagogue of Satan – Rev. 2:9). It is certainly a very great one; it probably outweighs all others.’ This is the last candid statement (discoverable by me) from a leading public man on this question. After it the ban on public discussion came down and the great silence ensued, which continues to this day. In 1953 Mr Churchill refused permission (requisite under English Law) for a photostat to be made of this article (Illustrated Sunday Herald, February 8, 1920), without saying why. ‘…Mr Winston Churchill in 1922 (when he was Colonial Secretary), “Unauthorised statements have been made to the effect that the purpose in view is to create a wholly Jewish Palestine. Phrases have been used such as ‘Palestine is to become as Jewish as England is English’ ” (a direct rebuke to Dr Weizmann) “His Majesty’s government regard any such suggestion as impracticable and have no such aim in view. Nor have they at any time contemplated the disappearance or subordination of the Arabic population, language or culture in Palestine” (in the Second World War, as Prime Minister, and after it as Opposition leader, Mr Churchill gave his support to the process here denied). (The Controversy of Zion, Douglas Reed)
Of course, Churchill would go on to be one of the pivotal figures of world history, working closely with Jewish and non-Jewish Zionist bankers and politicians such as the Rothschilds. He was undoubtedly an agent of the Illuminati/Elders by then. Since the Second World War, the whole subject of the ancient conspiracy, the Jewish hatred of the Gentile nations, and the very historical records which show the massive destructive influence which the Jews have had upon mankind, have all been made taboo. The average person reacts with outrage and horror today at the very suggestion that the Jewish people may be anything other than the world’s most persecuted race. But the average person has absolutely no information on which to base his or her opinion. The reaction to exposure of the ancient conspiracy is merely a pre-programmed Pavlovian reaction, created and instilled by the very perpetrators of the same ancient conspiracy. And today, very few will dare speak above a whisper of that all-encompassing Judaic oppression of mankind. Just like the Jews of old became Christians in order to escape persecution, so has most of the general population become agents of Judaism, knowingly or unknowingly, as in the days of the Biblical Esther: And in every province, and in every city, wherever the king’s command and his decree came, the Jews had joy and gladness, a feast and a good day. And many of the people of the land became Jews; for the fear of the Jews fell upon them. (Esther 8:17) It is extremely rare today to find information about the ancient conspiracy, due to the mass censorship of the printed word, and the unwillingness of the general population to consider as a possibility something which they have been brought up since birth to see as outrageous and ridiculous. Each generation is born into a world of greater and greater censorship and illusion*. Eventually, it will be impossible to trace the true history of the Jews and their destructive influence. Everyone will have become so Judaised that the very thought of a Judaic oppression will be alien to the minds of all.
* Revelation 12:9 12:9 And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out to the earth, and his angels (you – Luke 9:55) were cast out with him (Matthew 25:41). How unusual then it was to hear the following words on a major television news station (CNN): ‘Every race has inherited traits. In the case of the Jews they include trading, money-changing, usury, and a loathing for “productive labor” which is scorned as beneath the dignity of the Jews in their “bible” called “THE TALMUD.” (NOT The Torah/Pentateuch – JAH) The Jews have not changed since the days when Jesus Christ took up a whip and drove “the money changers out of the Temple.” Jews have always united to form monopolies. Today they control all the department store chains and speciality shops along with the lucrative jewellery and animal fur trade. Jews dominate the fields of all precious metals such as gold, silver, platinum, tin, lead, etc. They will always band together to drive Gentile competitors out of business. Today America is being flooded with Jewish immigrants from Russia and even 20,000 per year leave Israel for the U. S. – all with dollar signs in their eyes. Jews have used their vaunted money-power to seize control of the Democratic Party and constitute over 50% of all its financial contributions. Today they are buying up more and more major U. S. companies. While only 3% of the population, the Jews control over 25% of the nation’s wealth and this percentage rises every year. They are the only racial group totally organized to work for political domination over America. Opposition to the Jews did not begin in Germany but dates back before the birth of Christ over 2,000 years ago! Study the statements made by “The world’s greatest men.” They reveal why the “wandering Jews” have made enemies out of every host country that ever accepted them.’ (Shimon Peres Israeli Prime Minister, talking about Orthodox Jewish Rabbis on CNN, November 14, 1995)
The blatant ‘swagger’ and admission by those aligned with Israel is allowed to go almost unchallenged by the cowering West. They are allowed to express anti-Gentile sentiments in their own country, about themselves, which would be classed as ‘anti-Semitic’ for someone to merely report in the West. The following extract appeared in an article the Israeli newspaper Haaretz, discussing the killing of 100 Lebanese civilians in April of the same year:
“We killed them out of a certain naive hubris. Believing with absolute certitude that now, with the White House, the Senate, and much of the American media in our hands, the lives of others do not count as much as our own …” (Ari Shavat. Reproduced in the New York Times, May 27th, 1999)
Had the above been said by a Gentile, then the force of Jewry and the ignorant Gentile ‘politically correct’ would undoubtedly have been brought against its author. The Judaic/Zionist onslaught seems almost impossible to oppose, when all courageous efforts by men of integrity to inform the world of the ancient conspiracy fall largely on deaf, and even offended, ears. One can only imagine what kind of a better world we would have today, had the masses rallied in support of those opposing the ancient conspiracy, rather than condemning them, or opposing them. Today, the Establishment is awash with Illuminati agents who don’t even need to be coerced, bribed and threatened into conforming to the Illuminati agenda, like their predecessors did in the earlier half of the Twentieth Century. The Jewish Zionist leader, Chaim Weismann stated in 1920: ‘We told the authorities in London; we shall be in Palestine whether you want us there or not. You may speed up or slow down our coming, but it would be better for you to help us, otherwise our constructive force will turn into a destructive one that will bring about ferment in the entire world.’ (Judishe Rundschau, No. 4, 1920, Germany) …so stated the Jewish banker, Paul Warburg: ‘We will have a world government whether you like it or not. The only question is whether that government will be achieved by conquest or consent.’ (February 17, 1950, as he testified before the U.S. Senate) And what unified power exists that could bring entire nations to their knees to surrender to the tyranny of that single power? Surely none other than that ancient secret society which interpenetrates the other societies, secret and open.
A secret society so intrinsic within non-Jewish culture that the inherent culture does not even realise how Judaised it is. A cabal of parasitic Satanists so self-assured that it has on numerous occasions openly admitted its existence and paraded itself before the goyim as if to both test the apathetic gullibility of the host and to gloat at its own mastery of the art of deceit. And still the masses of the Gentile nations and the majority of the Jewish people ignore or even defend the dreadful imposition of the few self-appointed ‘god-like’ Elders upon the world’s population. One such example of this Jewish ‘swagger’ is expressed in the words of Jewish Philosopher, the Rabbi Marcus Eli Ravage:
If you really are serious when you talk of Jewish plots, may I not draw your attention to the one worth talking about? What use is it wasting words on the alleged control of your public opinion by Jewish financiers, newspaper owners and movie magnates, when you might as well justly accuse us of the proved control of your whole civilisation by the Jewish Gospels? (Beware: he is here trying to cast doubt on The Bible for his master Satan and his Synagogue – the Elders of Zion – who, in the Protocols, have vowed to destroy religion and stop people from believing God – JAH.) You have not begun to appreciate the real depth of our guilt. We are intruders. We are disturbers. We are subverters. We have taken your natural world, your ideals, your destiny, and played havoc with them. We have been at the bottom not merely of the last great war but of nearly all your wars, not only of the Russian but of every other major revolution in your history. We have brought discord and confusion and frustration into your personal and public life. We are still doing it. No one can tell how long we shall go on doing it. …And the end is still a long way off. We still dominate you. At this very moment your churches are torn asunder by a civil war between Fundamentalists and Modernists, that is to say between those who cling to our teachings and those who are striving by slow steps to dispossess us. (An article for The Century Magazine, Vol. 115, January 1928. No. 3)
On 12 January 1952, Rabbi Emanuel Rabinovich was asked to give a keynote speech to the Emergency Council of European Rabbis in Budapest, Hungary. The implications of the following extract are chilling for all to read (especially socialists, communists, ‘radicals’, politically-correct pressure-groups of all types, and Jewish pressure-groups such as the Anti-Defamation League) who would promote pro-Jewish policies and who would refute that there is a policy to use race relations to degrade society. Here is as blatant an admission as you are going to get and further evidence that the Protocols are very real and actively being updated to synchronise with current world events and the social status as it develops. However, as can be seen from the following, the Jewish Illuminati don’t always get it their own way:
“Greetings, my children! You have been called here to recapitulate the principal steps of our new program. As you know, we had hoped to have twenty years between the wars to consolidate the great gains which we made from World War II, but our increasing numbers in certain vital areas is arousing opposition to us, and we must now work with every means at our disposal to precipitate World War III. “The goal for which we have striven so concertedly for three thousand years is at last within our reach, and because its fulfilment is so apparent, it behooves us to increase our efforts and our caution tenfold. I can safely promise you that before ten years have passed, our race will have its rightful place in the world, with every Jew a king and every gentile a slave! (applause from the gathering) “You remember the success of our propaganda campaign during the 1930’s, which aroused anti-American passions in Germany, at the same time we were arousing anti-German passions in America, a campaign which culminated in the Second World War. A similar propaganda campaign is now being waged intensively throughout the world. A war fever is being worked up in Russia by an incessant anti-American barrage, while a nationwide anti-Communist scare is sweeping America. This campaign is forcing all of the smaller nations to choose between the partnership of Russia or an alliance with the United States. “Our most pressing problem at the moment is to inflame the lagging militaristic spirit of the Americans. (The failure of the Universal Military Training Act was a great setback to our plans, but we are assured that a suitable measure will be rushed through Congress immediately after the 1952 elections.) The Russian as well as the Asiatic peoples, are well under control, and offer no objections to war, but we must wait to secure the Americans. “This program will achieve its objective, the Third World War, which will surpass in destruction all previous contests. Israel, of course, will remain neutral, and when both sides are devastated and exhausted, we will arbitrate, sending our Control Commissions into all of the wrecked countries. This war will end for all time our struggle against gentiles. We will openly reveal our identity with the races of Asia and Africa. I can state with assurance that the last generations of white children are being born. Our Control Commissions will, in the interests of peace and wiping out inter-racial tensions, forbid whites to mate with whites. The white women must cohabit with members of the dark races, the white men with black women. Thus the white race will disappear, for mixing the dark with the white means the end of the white man, and our most dangerous enemy, will become only a memory. “We will embark on an era of ten thousand years of peace and plenty, the Pax Judaica, and our race will rule undisputed over the earth. Our superior intelligence will easily enable us to retain mastery over a world of dark peoples. “There will be no more religions. Not only would the existence of a priest class remain a constant danger to our rule, but belief in an afterlife would give spiritual strength to irreconcilable elements in many countries. We will, however, retain the rituals and the customs of Judaism as the mark of our hereditary ruling caste, strengthened by our racial laws so that no Jew will be allowed to marry outside our race, nor will any stranger be accepted by us. “We may have to repeat the grim days of World War II, when we were forced to let the Hitlerite bands (Hitler was a Jew and so were some of his generals) sacrifice some of our people, in order that we may have adequate documentation and witnesses to legally justify our trial and execution of the leaders of America and Russia as war criminals, after we have dictated the peace. I am sure you will need little preparation for such a duty, for sacrifice has always been the watchword of our people, and the death of a few thousand Jews in exchange for world leadership is indeed a small price to pay. “To convince you of the certainty of that leadership, let me point out to you how we have turned all of the inventions of the white man into weapons against him. His printing presses and radios are the mouthpieces for our desires, and his heavy industry manufactures the instruments which he sends out to arm Asia and Africa against him. Our interests in Washington are greatly extending the Point Four program for developing industry in backward areas of the world so that after industrial plants and cities of Europe and America are destroyed by atomic warfare, the whites can offer no resistance against the larger masses of the dark races, who will maintain an unchallenged technological superiority. “And so, with the vision of world victory before you, go back to your countries and intensify your good work, until that approaching day when Israel will reveal herself in all her glorious destiny as the Light of the World!” (Quoted in Canadian Intelligence Service, Sept 1952 and in US publication Common Sense 1952)
The writer Eustace Mullins reports in his book The History of the Jews, that a double agent, who had infiltrated the inner circle of the Anti-Defamation League of the B’nai B’rith revealed to him that the publication and circulation of Rabinovich’s speech had caused the Jews to postpone all of their plans for a Third World War. The translator from Yiddish of the quote, Henry H. Klein, was a Jew who was horrified by the plans of his own people. He died in New York the day after a meeting with a CIA man, and the CIA now possess a copy of this document. And here it is so interesting to compare the above admission that the Jewish people are considered ‘sacrifices’ to a greater cause of world takeover by their elite brethren. As well as a mass of scientific and historical evidence that the Second World War was simply a tool for the furthering of the New World Order agenda, circumstantial evidence also exists for the planned sacrifice of 6 million people as part of the process.
The Jew Ben Hecht, in his book Perfidy, quotes Max Nordau at the World Zionist Conference of 1911: ‘The same righteous governments are preparing complete annihilation for six million people.’ However, as true history has shown, the six million figure was never reached in the so-called Holocaust except as a symbolic number used to magnify the Jewish losses and gain support for Zionism. Although, undoubtedly millions of Jews and non-Jews did indeed suffer and were a bloody sacrifice to the god of the Elders of Zion. ‘There is scarcely an event in modern history that cannot be traced to the Jews. We Jews today, are nothing else but the world’s seducers, its destroyer’s, its incendiaries…Our last revolution is not yet made.” (Jewish writer, Oscar Levy, The World Significance of the Russian Revolution) And so too say the Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion.
Time and time again, throughout history, Jews and Zionists have repeated these same anti-Gentile views, all of which resonate in perfect sympathy with this infamous document, so often condemned as a fraud and anti-Semitic. Even if the Protocols had never existed, there would be ample proof of the very conspiracy which they document so graphically. How nonsensical are the cries of ‘anti-Semitic!’ and ‘fraud!’ in relation to the Protocols. How could anyone who knows the true history of Judaism and the background of this document (in the next section) decry their authenticity? (Unless they are complicit in their crimes). The enormous challenge we face, Gentiles and Jews alike, is whether we will wake up to the truth in time to be effective against the full implementation of the plot against mankind which has provably been in existence for at least 2,600 years – before ‘the last revolution is…made’.
History of the Origin of the Protocols
In order to provide the most concise and detailed information on the origin of the Protocols themselves I will quote here extensively from the book ‘Waters Flowing Eastward‘ by L Fry: The protocols given to the world by Nilus are only the latest known edition of the Jewish leaders’ programme.
The story of how the latter came into general circulation is an interesting one. In 1884 the daughter of a Russian general, Mlle. Justine Glinka, was endeavouring to serve her country in Paris by obtaining political information, which she communicated to General Orgevskii 4 in St. Petersburg. For this purpose she employed a Jew, Joseph Schorst, a member of the Miz-raim Lodge in Paris. One day Schorst offered to obtain for her a document of great importance to Russia, on payment of 2,500 francs. This sum being received from St. Petersburg was paid over and the document handed to Mlle. Glinka. She forwarded the French original, accompanied by a Russian translation, to Orgevskii, who in turn handed it to his chief, General Cherevin, for transmission to the Tsar. But Cherevin, under obligation to wealthy Jews, refused to transmit it, merely filing it in the archives. Meantime there appeared in Paris certain books on Russian court life which displeased the Tsar, who ordered his secret police to discover their authorship. This was falsely attributed, perhaps with malicious intent, to Mlle. Glinka, and on her return to Russia she was banished to her estate in Orel. To the marechal de noblesse of this district, Alexis Sukhotin, Mlle. Glinka gave a copy of the Protocols. Sukhotin showed the document to two friends, Stepanov and Nilus; the former had it printed and circulated privately in 1897; the second, Professor Sergius A. Nilus, published it for the first time in Tsarskoe-Tselo (Russia) in 1901, in a book entitled The Great Within the Small. Then, about the same time, a friend of Nilus, G. Butmi, also brought it out and a copy was deposited in the British Museum on August 10, 1906.
Meantime, through Jewish members of the Russian police, minutes of the proceedings of the Basle congress ll in 1897 had been obtained and these were found to correspond with the Protocols. l2 In January 1917, Nilus had prepared a second edition, revised and documented, for publication. But before it could be put on the market, the revolution of March 1917 had taken place, and Kerenskii, who had succeeded to power, ordered the whole edition of Nilus’s book to be destroyed. In 1924, Prof. Nilus was arrested by the Cheka in Kiev, imprisoned, and tortured; he was told by the Jewish president of the court, that this treatment was meted out to him for “having done them incalculable harm in publishing the Protocols”. Released for a few months, he was again led before the G. P. U. (Cheka), this time in Moscow and confined. Set at liberty in February 1926, he died in exile in the district of Vladimir on January 13, 1929.
A few copies of Nilus’s second edition were saved and sent to other countries where they were published : in Germany, by Gottfreid zum Beek (1919); in England, by The Britons (1920); in France, by Mgr. Jouin in La Revue Internationale des Societes Secretes, and by Urbain Gohier in La Vieille France; in the United States, by Small, Maynard & Co. (Boston 1920), and by The Beckwith Co (New York 1921). Later, editions appeared in Italian, Russian, Arabic, and even in Japanese. Such is the simple story of how these Protocols reached Russia and thence came into general circulation. Mr. Stepanov’s deposition relative to it is here given as corroboration.
” In 1895, my neighbour in the district of Toula, Major (retired) Alexis Sukhotin, gave me a manuscript copy of the Protocols of the Wise Men of Zion. He told me that a lady of his acquaintance, whose name he did not mention, residing in Paris, had found it at the house of a friend, a Jew. Before leaving Paris, she had secretly translated it and had brought this one copy to Russia and given it to Sukhotin.“At first I mimeographed this translation, but finding it difficult to read, I resolved to have it printed, making no mention of the date, town, or printer’s name. In this I was helped by Arcadii Ippolitovich Kelepovskii, who at that time was chief of the household of Grand Duke Sergius.He gave the document to be printed by the district printing press. This took place in 1897. Sergius Nilus inserted these Protocols in his work and added his own commentary.Signed PHILIP PETROVICH STEPANOV.”Formerly Procurator of the Synod of Moscow, Chamberlain, Privy Councillor, and (in 1897) Chief of the Moscow Kursk Railway in the town of Orel. April 17, 1927.Witnessed by PRINCE DIMITRI GALITZIN.President of the Russian Colony of Emigrants at Stari Fontag.
4. At that time Secretary to the Minister of the Interior, General Cherevin.
5. Alias Schapiro, whose father had been sentenced in London, two years previous, to ten years penal servitude for counterfeiting.
6. Schorst fled to Egypt where, according to French police archives, he was murdered.
7. On his death in 1896, he willed a copy of his memoirs containing the Protocols to Nicholas II.
8 Published under the pseudonym “Count Vassilii”, their real author was Mme. Juliette Adam, using material furnished by Princess Demidov-San Donato, Princess Radzivill, and other Russians.
9. Among the Jews in the Russian secret service in Paris was Maniulov, whose odious character is drawn by M. Paleologue, Mémoires.
10. Notably Eno Azev and Efrom. The latter, formerly a rabbi, died in 1925 in a monastery in Serbia, where he had taken refuge he used to tell the monks that the protocols were but a small part of Jewish plans for ruling the world and a feeble expression of their hatred of the gentiles.
11. Supra Part I.
12. The Russian government had learned that at meetings of the B’nai Brith in New York in 1893-94, Jacob Schiff (supra, 52, 53) had been named chairman of the committee on the revolutionary movement in Russia. (end of quotation) Fraud or Genuine? The fact remains that there is no documentary proof that the Protocols of the Elders of Zion are what they say they are. Allegations of forgery and fraud have dogged their public history. However, despite many opinions to the contrary, the documents have never been proved to be fraudulent.
I have provided here some tiny amount of the vast amount of circumstantial evidence which indicates that the Protocols are simply one of many documents to betray an agenda of world domination which remains unchanged, stretching back through time to its first incarnation as the Book of Deuteronomy – the Second Law as given to Moses by Yahweh.
The fact that the Protocols are demonstrably the agenda to which the world’s politicians have orchestrated public and secretive manoeuvres to bring the world to the brink of a New World Order under a One World Government, is almost impossible to refute. That such a proven agenda could have arisen in the 19th century, contemporary with the unfolding political events therein – the Bolshevik Revolution, two World Wars and Zionism – is possible, but extremely unlikely. Because it also fits very well many of the events which unfolded in the previous centuries too. In fact, the very centuries considered – stretching all the way back to the 7th Century BC, where I have shown, a remarkably similar document was written by the Levitical priests who ruled the people of Jerusalem. And no conspiratorial document of its type has ever been found to pre-date this period.
As we have seen, to declare the Protocols a ‘Catholic’ conspiracy blamed upon Jews would be tantamount to calling Deuteronomy one too, and many other biblical books which predate the formation of the Roman Church by many centuries. Nevertheless, there is ample proof to show that the Catholic Church has played an enormously useful role in the implementation of the ancient conspiracy by acting as a carrier for Judaic ideas, and as a vehicle for infiltration by Marranos, Jewish popes and Illumined Freemasons (such as the P2 lodge).
It is my belief that the Protocols are what they say they are. However, to believe that this conspiracy against mankind is purely orchestrated and executed by Jews would be nonsensical. Even the most cursory glance through the pages of history proves the fact that Gentiles of all denominations have played major roles in the implementation of this plan – never more so than under the banner of ‘Christianity’ – knowingly or unknowingly; whilst the majority of the world’s Jews have had no knowledge of, or have given no support to, the plan to which they have signed their name by declaring themselves to be ‘Jewish’. In fact, the largest opposition to Zionism in the formative years of this century came from Western Jews and native Palestinian Jews.
However, since the Second World War and the Holocaust, it has even become somewhat of a faux pas and considered anti-Semitic for even Jews to declare opposition to Zionism and Talmudic extremism. This is a great testament to the truth that history is written by the winners. And the winners always use history to programme the next generation to accept their own agenda unquestioningly.
As the following Protocols will so ably demonstrate. The Publisher’s (Flanders Hall Publishing Company, New Orleans) Foreword to the revised edition of ‘Waters Flowing Eastward‘ mentions the following:
Several arguments against the authenticity of the Protocols are examined in the book. It may be well to mention here a completely new argument, for their authenticity. In 1937, a Russian ex-officer of the Czarist Intelligence Service asked to see a friend of ours. The Russian ex-officer was accompanied, on the occasion of the meeting, by a man well and favourably known to our friend. The ex-officer informed our friend and his wife that, in 1897, he had been called from Washington, where he was working for the Czarist government, and sent to Basle, Switzerland, where the first Zionist Congress was being held that year. He was given a small detachment of picked secret service men. While the Jews were in secret conclave, his men staged a sham fire and dashed into the room shouting Fire! Fire! In the ensuing confusion he made his way quickly to the President’s or Lecturer’s table and took possession of all the papers that were on it. These papers contained the originals of the Protocols. This Russian officer escaped out of Russia in 1917 and lived mostly in Paris. He was an old man in 1937. Needless to say our friend’s veracity and reliability are unquestioned.
Critics of the Protocols’ genuineness have claimed that they were a forgery, derived from earlier documents and used as propaganda against the Jews by their opponents. As I hope I have shown here, the documents most certainly do derive from an earlier common source, but that does not make them forgeries, any more than latest encyclopaedia can be condemned as a deliberate forgery because previous works of an almost identical nature already exist. This argument also falls down on another point, which actually operates in favour of the theory of the Jewish origin, rather than against it. It has often been argued that the Protocols bear remarkable likeness to a book called ‘Dialogues aux Enfers entre Machiavelli et Montesquieu‘ (also known as the ‘Geneva Dialogues‘), published anonymously in Brussels in 1865. However, the passages quoted as being plagiarised from the Geneva Dialogues for the Protocols are remarkably similar to those in a book published in 1850, called, similarly, ‘Machiavelli, Montesquieu and Rousseau‘ by Jacob Venedy. And Venedy was a Jew and a Freemason! He was a revolutionary and also a close associate of the Jew Karl Marx (real name Mordecai,) and Maurice Joly, the true author of the Geneva Dialogues! ‘Marx’s father Heinrich, whose original name was Hirschel ha-Levi, was the son of a rabbi and the descendant of talmudic scholars for many generations.’ (Encyclopaedia Judaica, 1997). Marx’s Communist Manifesto is clearly Illuminist, and very much in parallel with the Protocols. One can’t have one’s cake and eat it on this line of enquiry, I am afraid. All roads lead to Zion!
“…there is much in the fact of Bolshevism itself. In the fact that so many Jews are Bolsheviks. In the fact that the ideals of Bolshevism are consonant with the finest ideals of Judaism.” (The Jewish Chronicle, April 4, 1918) ‘Some call it Marxism I call it Judaism.’ (The American Bulletin, Rabbi S. Wise, May 5, 1935)
The Protocols were initially published in the Russian newspaper Snamia in 1903 and are believed to have been also published in 1902/1903 in the newspaper Moskowskija Wiedomosti. Despite a copy of the book written by Professor Sergyei Nilus (an official at the Department of Foreign Relations at Moscow) being registered in the British Museum on August 10th, 1906, they were otherwise unknown outside of Russia until after the Bolshevik Revolution when Russian emigrants took copies to North America and Germany. In Bolshevik Russia, they carried the death sentence for anyone found to be in possession of them. (As far as I am aware, the entire document deposited in the British Museum has never been fully translated into English). The Protocols gained widespread recognition upon their translation into English, in 1920. They soon became notorious. Esteemed newspapers such as The Times and The Morning Post (whose Moscow correspondent Victor E Marsden was responsible in 1921 for the translation used in this document) covered the story in numerous articles, much to the chagrin of world Jewry, who immediately began the propaganda bandwagon rolling. They not only denied that the Protocols were a Jewish plot, but also that there was any plot whatsoever. The latter was quite clearly false to all educated men and women of the time. ‘
Probably so much money and energy were never before in history expended on the effort to suppress a single document.’ The period of 1920 ‘marks the end of the time when the Jewish question could be impartially openly discussed in public.’ (Reed – ‘The Controversy of Zion ‘)
The Press was firmly under the thumb of the vested interests. Those that went against the grain and published information on the Protocols were soon brought into line or brought down by financial and political pressure. As an example, in 1920, Lord Northcliffe, the owner of several newspapers, as well as being joint proprietor of The Times, caused to be published in The Times an article called ‘The Jewish Peril, a Disturbing Pamphlet, Call for Enquiry‘. This article on the Protocols called for a proper investigation into the documents. In February 1922, he set about a fervently anti-Zionist mission, a series of articles about what was really going on in Palestine. On August 14, 1922 Northcliffe died of ulcerative endocarditis. He had been confronted on a train to Evian-les-Bains in June by the editor of The Times, Mr Wickham Steed, with a doctor who had certified Northcliffe ‘insane’. On the strength of this he was barred from entering the offices of The Times by a police guard, and his communications were ordered to be ignored by the staff. All of this despite showing no outward signs of madness to those who later commented on his appearance or state of mind. However, he had stated that he believed his life was in danger and that he was being poisoned. This whole story was suppressed until the publication of ‘The Official History of the Times‘, thirty years later in 1952! Thus, one man who had enough power and will to challenge the Protocols and Zionism on an international stage to an audience of millions, who was committed to illuminating the world as to the true agenda, had been removed. The often cited ‘fact’ that the Protocols are a ‘proven fraud’, is easily dismissed, as it is actually entirely untrue and based upon a very specific court case. Numerous unsuccessful attempts had been made by world Jewry to have the Protocols denounced as a forgery. But it was not until 1933 that any legal action was taken in this respect:
On 26th June, 1933, the Federation of Jewish Communities of Switzerland and the Berne Jewish Community brought an action against five members of the Swiss National Front, seeking a judgment that the Protocols were a forgery and a prohibition of their publication. The procedure of the Court was astounding, the provisions of the Swiss Civil Code being deliberately set aside. Sixteen witnesses called by the plaintiffs were heard, but only one of the forty witnesses called by the defendants was allowed a hearing. The judge allowed the plaintiffs to appoint two private stenographers to keep the register of proceedings during the hearing of their witnesses, instead of entrusting the task to a Court official. In view of these and similar irregularities, it was not surprising that, after the case had lasted just on two years, the Court pronounced the Protocols to be a forgery and demoralising literature. The decision was given on 14th May, 1935, but it was announced in the Jewish Press before it was delivered by the Court? On 1st November, 1937, the Swiss Court of Criminal Appeal quashed this judgment in its entirety. Jewish propagandists, however, still declare that the Protocols have been “proved” to be a forgery. It was natural that the Jews should try to discredit the Protocols, for their growing fame was focussing more public attention on other revealing utterances. (Waters Flowing Eastward – revised and updated by Rev. Denis Fahey)
The second trial found in favour of the Jewish lobby and fined the defendants 100 francs costs. But this had nothing to do with the Protocols. It was due to another article which was included in the prosecution, entitled Schweizermädchen hüte dich vor schändenen Juden (Swiss Girls Beware of Dishonourable Jews). The court had stated that this was ‘Jew-baiting’ and an ‘attempt to defame the Jews as a body’. The Jewish lobby, who had written in their journals that the Protocols were a proven forgery later were forced to change their stance to that their authenticity had not been furnished. But a popular myth survives of the former stance. The fact remains, that the Protocols are NOT a proven forgery. The fact also remains that since their publication, world events have unfolded exactly according to their description.
We are gradually being mobilised into a New World Order. The One World Government is being facilitated by the gradual movement of nation states into larger power blocks such as the European Union and NAFTA etc. The United Nations has come into power as a global police force under the excuse of being a protector and benefactor of the world, exactly as outlined in the Protocols. The Jews have symbolically ‘returned to Palestine’, as the State of Israel now exists as the official universal ‘homeland’ of all Jews, despite the vast majority of Jews having no racial connection with Israel whatsoever. I sincerely hope that the Protocols are a fraud and that there is no conspiracy. But I believe that the information here presented, which is but the tiny tip of an enormous iceberg, constitutes ample evidence of an ancient conspiracy orchestrated by a self-appointed elite, who are at least intimately associated with the core elect of international Judaism and have been for a very long time.
The very fact that such a conspiracy involving a small core elect from Zionist Judaism exists does not implicate the mass of the Jewish people in the conspiracy. Nor does it blame only those of Jewish persuasion for being complicit. The mass of Jewish people have no desire to see the New World Order instituted, nor do the majority even know of the existence of the conspiracy. Jewish people per se should not be judged according to their religious beliefs or racial descent as being a part of the conspiracy, as most Jews follow a far more tolerant version of Judaism which has reformed many of the extreme elements of their historic creed. Furthermore, many Jewish people have been sacrificed to the cause outlined in the Protocols through the misguided belief of the elders that the ‘end justifies the means’, and all who fall for the cause are greatly exalted in the eyes of Yahweh.
The above information is provided so that Jews and Gentiles alike can become more aware of what a small percentage of self-appointed elite members of the Jewish religion believe and adhere to as their Holy Law. Comments in the following text related specifically to ‘the Jews’ which superficially seem to implicate all Jews do not reflect my own attitude to this issue as I have already established. However, these were the words of those individuals quoted and of the publishers who presented the following document many decades ago, and I hesitate to censor them.
This document is meant to challenge hatred; racism and deceit; NOT ferment it.
References Amery, John; England and Europe, (The Truth At Last, PO Box 1211, Marietta, Ga. 300061, USA, 1994 [1st ed. 1943]) Eckart, Deitrich; Bolshevism from Moses to Lenin, (Translated from the German by William L Pierce) Encyclopaedia Judaica, CD-Rom Edition (Judaica Multimedia, Israel, 1997) Freedman, Benjamin H; Facts are Facts, (Omni/Christian Book Club, CA, 1954) Fry, L, Edited and revised by Rev. D. Fahey; Waters Flowing Eastward: The War Against the Kingship of Christ, (Flanders Hall Publishing Company, LA, 1988, [1st ed. 1931]) Holy Bible – Authorised King James Version and The King of kings’ Bible (http://www.powpublish.com/bible / http://www.geocities.com/Athens/Atrium/2012/kofkad.htm Mhor, Jack; If Jews Are Really Persecuted – Why?, (article from website Radio Islam) Mullins, Eustace; The History of the Jews, (The Thunderbolt Inc., Marietta, Ga.) Pranaitis, Rev. IB; The Talmud Unmasked: The Secret Rabbinical Teachings Concerning Christians, (Imperial Academy of Sciences, St. Petersberg, 1892) Reed, Douglas; The Controversy of Zion, (Veritas Publishing Company Pty., Ltd., Bullsbrook, W. Australia, 1978 Soncino Talmud, with Tanach, CD Rom Edition, (Davka Corporation, Chicago) Soncino Zohar, with Tanach, CD Rom Edition, (Davka Corporation, Chicago) Webster, Nesta H: Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, (1924, Christian Book Club of America) Article: 1000 Quotes By And About Jews; (Radio Islam website) Article: What world famous men said about the Jews ————————————————————————
The Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion
Text and Commentary Translated by Victor E. Marsden Biblical quotes added by JAH
Introduction Who are the Elders?
1 – The Basic Doctrine
2 – Economic Wars
3 – Methods of Conquest
4 – Materialism Replaces Religion
5 – Despotism and Modern Progress
6 – Take-Over Technique
7 – World-Wide Wars
8 – Provisional Government
9 – Re-education
10 – Preparing for Power
11 – The Totalitarian State
12 – Control of the Press
13 – Distractions
14 – Assault on Religion
15 – Ruthless Suppression
16 – Brainwashing
17 – Abuse of Authority
18 – Arrest of Opponents
19 – Rulers and People
20 – Financial Programme
21 – Loans and Credit
22 – Power of Gold
23 – Instilling Obedience
24 – Qualities of the Ruler
Comments in the following text related specifically to ‘the Jews’ which superficially seem to implicate all Jews do not reflect my own attitude to this issue as I have already established. However, these were the words of those individuals quoted and of the publishers who presented the following document many decades ago, and I hesitate to censor them. This document is meant to challenge hatred, racism and deceit, NOT ferment it.
In the following presentation I have combined two methods of printing the Protocols for ease of use. I have maintained the headings and kept the introductory commentaries as provided by the Marsden translation of Nilus’s document. I have also used the method (as employed by Bible translators) of numbering the paragraphs for ease of further referencing.
The author of this translation of the famous Protocols was himself a victim of the Revolution. He had lived for many years in Russia and was married to a Russian lady. Among his other activities in Russia he had been for a number of years a Russian Correspondent of the MORNING POST, a position which he occupied when the Revolution broke out, and his vivid descriptions of events in Russia will still be in the recollection of many of the readers of that Journal. Naturally he was singled out for the anger of the Soviet. On the day that Captain Cromie was murdered by Jews, Victor Marsden was arrested and thrown into the Peter-Paul Prison, expecting every day to have his name called out for execution. This, however, he escaped, and eventually he was allowed to return to England very much of a wreck in bodily health. However, he recovered under treatment and the devoted care of his wife and friends. One of the first things he undertook, as soon as he was able, was this translation of the Protocols. Mr. Marsden was eminently well qualified for the work. His intimate acquaintance with Russia, Russian life and the Russian language on the one hand, and his mastery of a terse literary English style on the other, placed him in a position of advantage which few others could claim.
The consequence is that we have in his version an eminently readable work, and though the subject-matter is somewhat formless, Mr. Marsden’s literary touch reveals the thread running through the twenty-four Protocols. It may be said with truth that this work was carried out at the cost of Mr. Marsden’s own life’s blood. He told the writer of this Preface that he could not stand more than an hour at a time of his work on it in the British Museum, as the diabolical spirit of the matter which he was obliged to turn into English made him positively ill. Mr. Marsden’s connection with the MORNING POST was not severed by his return to England, and he was well enough to accept the post of special correspondent of that journal in the suite of H.R.H., the Prince of Wales on his Empire tour. From this he returned with the Prince, apparently in much better health, but within a few days of his landing he was taken suddenly ill, and died after a very brief illness. May this work be his crowning monument! In it he has performed an immense service to the English-speaking world, and there can be little doubt that it will take its place in the first rank of the English versions of “THE PROTOCOLS of the Meetings of the LEARNED ELDERS OF ZION.”
Of the Protocols themselves little need be said in the way of introduction. The book in which they are embodied was published by Sergyei Nilus in Russia in 1905. A copy of this is in the British Museum bearing the date of its reception, August 10, 1906. All copies that were known to exist in Russia were destroyed in the Kerensky regime, and under his successors the possession of a copy by anyone in Soviet land was a crime sufficient to ensure the owner’s of being shot on sight. The fact is in itself sufficient proof of the genuineness of the Protocols. The Jewish journals, of course, say that they are a forgery, leaving it to be understood that Professor Nilus, who embodied them in a work of his own, had concocted them for his own purposes. Mr. Henry Ford, in an interview published in the New York WORLD, February 17th, 1921, put the case for Nilus tersely and convincingly thus: “The only statement I care to make about the Protocols is that they fit in with what is going on. They are sixteen years old, and they have fitted the world situation up to this time. THEY FIT IT NOW.” Indeed they do! The word “Protocol” signifies a précis gummed on to the front of a document, a draft of a document, minutes of proceedings. In this instance, “Protocol” means minutes of the proceedings of the Meetings of the Learned Elders of Zion.
These Protocols give the substance of addresses delivered to the innermost circle of the Rulers of Zion. They reveal the converted plan of action of the Jewish Nation developed through the ages and edited by the Elders themselves up to date. Parts and summaries of the plan have been published from time to time during the centuries as the secrets of the Elders have leaked out. The claim of the Jews that the Protocols are forgeries is in itself an admission of their genuineness, for they NEVER ATTEMPT TO ANSWER THE FACTS corresponding to the THREATS which the Protocols contain, and, indeed, the correspondence between prophecy and fulfilment is too glaring to be set aside or obscured. This the Jews well know and therefore evade.
The presumption is strong that the Protocols were issued, or reissued, at the First Zionist Congress held at Basle in 1897 under the presidency of the Father of Modern Zionism, the late Theodore Herzl. There has been recently published a volume of Herzl’s “Diaries,” a translation of some passages which appeared in the JEWISH CHRONICLE of July 14, 1922. Herzl gives an account of his first visit to England in 1895, and his conversation with Colonel Goldsmid, a Jew brought up as a Christian, an officer in the English Army, and at heart a Jew Nationalist all the time. Goldsmid suggested to Herzl that the best way of expropriating the English aristocracy, and so destroying their power to protect the people of England against Jew domination, was to put excessive taxes on the land. Herzl thought this an excellent idea, and it is now to be found definitely embodied in Protocol VI! The above extract from Herzl’s diary is an extremely significant bit of evidence bearing on the existence of the Jew World Plot and authenticity of the Protocols, but any reader of intelligence will be able; from his own knowledge of recent history and from his own experience; to confirm the genuineness of every line of them, and it is in the light of this living comment that all readers are invited to study Mr. Marsden’s translation of this terribly inhuman document. And here is another very significant circumstance.
The present successor of Herzl, as leader of the Zionist movement, Dr. Weizmann, quoted one of these sayings at the send-off banquet given to Chief Rabbi Hertz on October 6, 1920. The Chief Rabbi was on the point of leaving for HIS Empire tour with H.R.H., the Prince of Wales. And this is the “saying” of the Sages which Dr. Weizmann quoted: “A beneficent protection which God has instituted in the life of the Jew is that He has dispersed him all over the world.” (JEWISH GUARDIAN, Oct. 8, 1920.) Now compare this with the last clause of but one of Protocol XI. “God has granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of dispersion, and from this, which appears to all eyes to be our weakness, has come forth all our strength, which has now brought us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the world.” The remarkable correspondence between these passages proves several things. It proves that the Learned Elders exist. It proves that Dr. Weizmann knows all about them. It proves that the desire for a “National Home” in Palestine is only camouflage and an infinitesimal part of the Jew’s real object. It proves that the Jews of the world have no intention of settling in Palestine or any separate country, and that their annual prayer that they may all meet “Next Year in Jerusalem” is merely a piece of their characteristic make-believe. It also demonstrates that the Jews are now a world menace, and that the Aryan races will have to domicile them permanently out of Europe. WHO ARE THE ELDERS? This is a secret which has not been revealed. They are the Hidden Hand. They are not the “Board of Deputies” (the Jewish Parliament in England) or the “Universal Israelite Alliance” which sits in Paris. But the late Walter Rathenau of the Allgemeiner Electricitaets Gesellschaft has thrown a little light on the subject and doubtless he was in possession of their names, being, in all likelihood, one of the chief leaders himself. Writing in the WIENER FREIE PRESSE, December 24, 1912, he said: “Three hundred men, each of whom knows all the others, govern the fate of the European continent, and they elect their successors from their entourage.” In the year 1844, on the eve of the Jewish Revolution of 1848, Benjamin Disraeli, whose real name was Israel, and who was a “damped,” or baptised Jew, published his novel, ‘Coningsby’, in which occurs this ominous passage: “The world is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes.” And he went on to show that these personages were all Jews.
Now that Providence has brought to the light of day these secret Protocols all men may clearly see the hidden personages specified by Disraeli at work “behind the scenes” of all the Governments. This revelation entails on all white peoples the grave responsibility of examining and revising au fond their attitude towards the Race and Nation which boasts of its survival over all Empires.
I – “Agentur” and “The Political.” There are two words in this translation which are unusual, the word “agentur” and “political” used as a substantive, agentur appears to be a word adopted from the original and it means the whole body of agents and agencies made use of by the Elders, whether members of the tribe or their Gentile tools. By “the Political” Mr. Marsden means, not exactly the “body politic” but the entire machinery of politics.
II – The Symbolic Snake of Judaism. Protocol 3 opens with a reference to the Symbolic Snake of Judaism. In his Epilogue to the 1905 Edition of the Protocols, Nilus gives the following interesting account of this symbol: “According to the records of secret Jewish Zionism, Solomon and other Jewish learned men already, in 929 B.C., thought out a scheme in theory for a peaceful conquest of the whole universe by Zion. As history developed, this scheme was worked out in detail and completed by men who were subsequently initiated in this question. These learned men decided by peaceful means to conquer the world for Zion with the slyness of the Symbolic Snake*, whose head was to represent those who have been initiated into the plans of the Jewish administration, and the body of the Snake to represent the Jewish people – the administration was always kept secret, EVEN FROM THE JEWISH NATION ITSELF. As this Snake penetrated into the hearts of the nations which it encountered it undermined and devoured all the non-Jewish power of these States. It is foretold that the Snake has still to finish its work, strictly adhering to the designed plan*, until the course which it has to run is closed by the return of its head to Zion and until, by this means, the Snake has completed its round of Europe and has encircled it – and until, by dint of enchaining Europe, it has encompassed the whole world. This it is to accomplish by using every endeavour to subdue the other countries by an ECONOMICAL CONQUEST. The return of the head of the Snake* to Zion can only be accomplished after the power of all the Sovereign of Europe has been laid low, that is to say, when by means of economic crises and wholesale destruction effected everywhere, there shall have been brought about a spiritual demoralisation and a moral corruption, chiefly with the assistance of Jewish women masquerading as French; Italians; etc..
These are the surest spreaders of licentiousness into the lives of the leading men at the heads of nations. A map of the course of the Symbolic Snake is shown as follows:
Its first stage in Europe was in 429 B.C. in Greece, where, about the time of Pericles, the Snake first started eating into the power of that country.
The second stage was in Rome in the time of Augustus, about 69 B.C..
The third in Madrid in the time of Charles V, in A.D. 1552.
The fourth in Paris about 1790, in the time of Louis XVI.
The fifth in London from 1814 onwards (after the downfall of Napoleon).
The sixth in Berlin in 1871 after the Franco-Prussian war.
The seventh in St. Petersburg, over which is drawn the head of the Snake under the date of 1881.
[This “Snake”* is now being drawn through the Americas and in the United States of America, it is been partially identified as the “Counsel on Foreign Relations” (C.F.R.) and the “Tri-Lateral Commission”]. All these States which the Snake traversed have had the foundations of their constitutions shaken, Germany, with its apparent power, forming no exception to the rule. In economic conditions, England and Germany are spared, but only till the conquest of Russia is accomplished by the Snake, on which at present [i.e., 1905] all its efforts are concentrated.
The further course of the Snake is not shown on this map, but arrows indicate its next movement towards Moscow, Kiev and Odessa. It is now well known to us to what extent the latter cities form the centuries of the militant Jewish race. Constantinople is shown as the last stage of the Snake’s course before it reaches Jerusalem. (This map was drawn years before the occurrence of the “Young Turk” – i.e., Jewish – Revolution in Turkey).
Genesis 3:14 And the “I AM” God said unto the serpent, Because thou hast done this, thou [art] cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life: 3:15 And I will put enmity between thee and the woman**, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.
** Revelation 12:1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman (Israel) clothed with the “sun”, and the “moon” under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars (the Crown of Israel – one star per tribe): 12:2 And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered (John 16:21). 12:3 And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. 12:4 And his tale (of lies – John 8:35) drew the third part of the “Stars” (ch. 9:1) of heaven (into his army), and did (cause them to be) cast to the Earth (for their treason against God): and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born (Christ – second coming). 12:5 And she brought forth a Man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and [to] His Throne. 12:6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred [and] threescore “days”. 12:13 And when the dragon saw that he was cast onto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man [child]. 12:14 And to the woman (Israel) were given two wings of a great eagle (Ex. 19:4), that she might fly into the wilderness (Britain), into her place, where she is nourished for a Time, and Times (2), and half a Time (1260 “days”) (Dan. 12:7), from the face of the serpent. 12:15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth “water” (ch.17:15) as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away (destroyed) by the flood. 12:16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which KEEP the Commandments of God, and have the Testimony of Christ Jesus (the Bible). Bible references taken from “The King of kings’ Bible“.
III – The term goyim The term “Goyim,” meaning Gentile or non-Jews, is used throughout the Protocols and is retained by Mr. Marsden.
THE BASIC DOCTRINE
Right lies in Might – Politics versus Morals – The End justifies the Means – “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity” – The New Aristocracy.
1. Putting aside fine phrases we shall speak of the significance of each thought: by comparisons and deductions we shall throw light upon surrounding facts.
2. What I am about to set forth, then, is our system from the two points of view, that of ourselves and that of the goyim [i.e., non- Jews].
3. It must be noted that men with bad instincts are more in number than the good, and therefore the best results in governing them are attained by violence and terrorisation, and not by academic discussions. Every man aims at power, everyone would like to become a dictator if only he could, and rare indeed are the men who would not be willing to sacrifice the welfare of all for the sake of securing their own welfare.
4. What has restrained the beasts of prey who are called men? What has served for their guidance hitherto?
5. In the beginnings of the structure of society, they were subjected to brutal and blind force; after words – to Law, which is the same force, only disguised. I draw the conclusion that by the law of nature right lies in force.
6. Political freedom is an idea but not a fact. This idea one must know how to apply whenever it appears necessary with this bait of an idea to attract the masses of the people to one’s party for the purpose of crushing another who is in authority. This task is rendered easier if the opponent has himself been infected with the idea of freedom, so-called liberalism, and, for the sake of an idea, is willing to yield some of his power. It is precisely here that the triumph of our theory appears; the slackened reins of government are immediately, by the law of life, caught up and gathered together by a new hand, because the blind might of the nation cannot for one single day exist without guidance, and the new authority merely fits into the place of the old already weakened by liberalism.
7. In our day the power which has replaced that of the rulers who were liberal is the power of Gold. Time was when Faith ruled. The idea of freedom is impossible of realisation because no one knows how to use it with moderation. It is enough to hand over a people to self-government for a certain length of time for that people to be turned into a disorganised mob. From that moment on we get internecine strife which soon develops into battles between classes, in the midst of which States burn down and their importance is reduced to that of a heap of ashes.
8. Whether a State exhausts itself in its own convulsions, whether its internal discord brings it under the power of external foes – in any case it can be accounted irretrievably lost: it is in our power. The despotism of Capital, which is entirely in our hands, reaches out to it a straw that the State, willy-nilly, must take hold of: if not – it goes to the bottom.
9. Should anyone of a liberal mind say that such reflections as the above are immoral, I would put the following questions: If every State has two foes and if in regard to the external foe it is allowed and not considered immoral to use every manner and art of conflict, as for example to keep the enemy in ignorance of plans of attack and defence, to attack him by night or in superior numbers, then in what way can the same means in regard to a worse foe, the destroyer of the structure of society and the commonweal, be called immoral and not permissible?
10. Is it possible for any sound logical mind to hope with any success to guide crowds by the aid of reasonable counsels and arguments, when any objection or contradiction, senseless though it may be, can be made and when such objection may find more favour with the people, whose powers of reasoning are superficial? Men in masses and the men of the masses, being guided solely by petty passions, paltry beliefs, traditions and sentimental theorems, fall a prey to party dissension, which hinders any kind of agreement even on the basis of a perfectly reasonable argument. Every resolution of a crowd depends upon a chance or packed majority, which, in its ignorance of political secrets, puts forth some ridiculous resolution that lays in the administration a seed of anarchy.
11. The political has nothing in common with the moral. The ruler who is governed by the moral is not a skilled politician, and is therefore unstable on his throne. He who wishes to rule must have recourse both to cunning and to make-believe. Great national qualities, like frankness and honesty, are vices in politics, for they bring down rulers from their thrones more effectively and more certainly than the most powerful enemy. Such qualities must be the attributes of the kingdoms of the goyim, but we must in no wise be guided by them.
12. Our right lies in force. The word “right” is an abstract thought and proved by nothing. The word means no more than: Give me what I want in order that thereby I may have a proof that I am stronger than you.
13. Where does right begin? Where does it end?
14. In any State in which there is a bad organisation of authority, an impersonality of laws and of the rulers who have lost their personality amid the flood of rights ever multiplying out of liberalism, I find a new right – to attack by the right of the strong, and to scatter to the winds all existing forces of order and regulation, to reconstruct all institutions and to become the sovereign lord of those who have left to us the rights of their power by laying them down voluntarily in their liberalism.
15. Our power in the present tottering condition of all forms of power will be more invincible than any other, because it will remain invisible until the moment when it has gained such strength that no cunning can any longer undermine it.
16. Out of the temporary evil we are now compelled to commit will emerge the good of an unshakeable rule, which will restore the regular course of the machinery of the national life, brought to naught by liberalism. The result justifies the means. Let us, however, in our plans, direct our attention not so much to what is good and moral as to what is necessary and useful.
17. Before us is a plan in which is laid down strategically the line from which we cannot deviate without running the risk of seeing the labour of many centuries brought to naught.
18. In order to elaborate satisfactory forms of action it is necessary to have regard to the rascality, the slackness, the instability of the mob, its lack of capacity to understand and respect the conditions of its own life, or its own welfare. It must be understood that the might of a mob is blind, senseless and un-reasoning force ever at the mercy of a suggestion from any side. The blind cannot lead the blind without bringing them into the abyss; consequently, members of the mob, upstarts from the people even though they should be as a genius for wisdom, yet having no understanding of the political, cannot come forward as leaders of the mob without bringing the whole nation to ruin.
19. Only one trained from childhood for independent rule can have understanding of the words that can be made up of the political alphabet.
20. A people left to itself, i.e., to upstarts from its midst, brings itself to ruin by party dissensions excited by the pursuit of power and honours and the disorders arising therefrom. Is it possible for the masses of the people calmly and without petty jealousies to form judgement, to deal with the affairs of the country, which cannot be mixed up with personal interest? Can they defend themselves from an external foe? It is unthinkable; for a plan broken up into as many parts as there are heads in the mob, loses all homogeneity, and thereby becomes unintelligible and impossible of execution.
21. It is only with a despotic ruler that plans can be elaborated extensively and clearly in such a way as to distribute the whole properly among the several parts of the machinery of the State: from this the conclusion is inevitable that a satisfactory form of government for any country is one that concentrates in the hands of one responsible person. Without an absolute despotism there can be no existence for civilisation which is carried on not by the masses but by their guide, whosoever that person may be. The mob is savage, and displays its savagery at every opportunity. The moment the mob seizes freedom in its hands it quickly turns to anarchy, which in itself is the highest degree of savagery.
22. Behold the alcoholic animals, bemused with drink, the right to an immoderate use of which comes along with freedom. It is not for us and ours to walk that road. The peoples of the goyim are bemused with alcoholic liquors; their youth has grown stupid on classicism and from early immorality, into which it has been inducted by our special agents – by tutors, lackeys, governesses in the houses of the wealthy, by clerks and others, by our women in the places of dissipation frequented by the goyim. In the number of these last I count also the so-called “society ladies,” voluntary followers of the others in corruption and luxury.
23. Our countersign is – Force and Make-believe. Only force conquers in political affairs, especially if it be concealed in the talents essential to statesmen. Violence must be the principle, and cunning and make-believe the rule for governments which do not want to lay down their crowns at the feet of agents of some new power. This evil is the one and only means to attain the end, the good. Therefore we must not stop at bribery, deceit and treachery when they should serve towards the attainment of our end. In politics one must know how to seize the property of others without hesitation if by it we secure submission and sovereignty.
24. Our State, marching along the path of peaceful conquest, has the right to replace the horrors of war by less noticeable and more satisfactory sentences of death, necessary to maintain the terror which tends to produce blind submission. Just but merciless severity is the greatest factor of strength in the State: not only for the sake of gain but also in the name of duty, for the sake of victory, we must keep to the programme of violence and make-believe. The doctrine of squaring accounts is precisely as strong as the means of which it makes use. Therefore it is not so much by the means themselves as by the doctrine of severity that we shall triumph and bring all governments into subjection to our super-government. It is enough for them to know that we are too merciless for all disobedience to cease.
25. Far back in ancient times we were the first to cry among the masses of the people the words “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity,” words many times repeated since these days by stupid poll-parrots who, from all sides around, flew down upon these baits and with them carried away the well-being of the world, true freedom of the individual, formerly so well guarded against the pressure of the mob.
The would-be wise men of the goyim, the intellectuals, could not make anything out of the uttered words in their abstractedness; did not see that in nature there is no equality, cannot be freedom: that Nature herself has established inequality of minds, of characters, and capacities, just as immutably as she has established subordination to her laws: never stopped to think that the mob is a blind thing, that upstarts elected from among it to bear rule are, in regard to the political, the same blind men as the mob itself, that the adept, though he be a fool, can yet rule, whereas the non-adept, even if he were a genius, understands nothing in the political – to all those things the goyim paid no regard; yet all the time it was based upon these things that dynastic rule rested: the father passed on to the son a knowledge of the course of political affairs in such wise that none should know it but members of the dynasty and none could betray it to the governed. As time went on, the meaning of the dynastic transference of the true position of affairs in the political was lost, and this aided the success of our cause.
26. In all corners of the earth the words “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity,” brought to our ranks, thanks to our blind agents, whole legions who bore our banners with enthusiasm. And all the time these words were canker-worms at work boring into the well-being of the goyim, putting an end everywhere to peace, quiet, solidarity and destroying all the foundations of the goya States. As you will see later, this helped us to our triumph: it gave us the possibility, among other things, of getting into our hands the master card – the destruction of the privileges, or in other words of the very existence of the aristocracy of the goyim, that class which was the only defence peoples and countries had against us. On the ruins of the eternal and genealogical aristocracy of the goyim we have set up the aristocracy of our educated class headed by the aristocracy of money. The qualifications for this aristocracy we have established in wealth, which is dependent upon us, and in knowledge, for which our learned elders provide the motive force.
27. Our triumph has been rendered easier by the fact that in our relations with the men, whom we wanted, we have always worked upon the most sensitive chords of the human mind, upon the cash account, upon the cupidity, upon the insatiability for material needs of man; and each one of these human weaknesses, taken alone, is sufficient to paralyse initiative, for it hands over the will of men to the disposition of him who has bought their activities.
28. The abstraction of freedom has enabled us to persuade the mob in all countries that their government is nothing but the steward of the people who are the owners of the country, and that the steward may be replaced like a worn-out glove.
29. It is this possibility of replacing the representatives of the people which has placed at our disposal, and, as it were, given us the power of appointment.
Routine scientific government – Darwinism, Marxism, Nietzcheism – Press-inculcated mentality.
1. It is indispensable for our purpose that wars, so far as possible, should not result in territorial gains: war will thus be brought on to the economic ground, where the nations will not fail to perceive in the assistance we give the strength of our predominance, and this state of things will put both sides at the mercy of our international agentur; which possesses millions of eyes ever on the watch and unhampered by any limitations whatsoever. Our international rights will then wipe out national rights, in the proper sense of right, and will rule the nations precisely as the civil law of States rules the relations of their subjects among themselves.
2. The administrators, whom we shall choose from among the public, with strict regard to their capacities for servile obedience, will not be persons trained in the arts of government, and will therefore easily become pawns in our game in the hands of men of learning and genius who will be their advisers, specialists bred and reared from early childhood to rule the affairs of the whole world. As is well known to you, these specialists of ours have been drawing; to fit them for rule; the information they need; from our political plans; from the lessons of history; from observations made of the events of every moment as it passes.
The goyim are not guided by practical use of unprejudiced historical observation, but by theoretical routine, without any critical regard for consequent results. We need not, therefore, take any account of them – let them amuse themselves until the hour strikes, or live on hopes of new forms of enterprising pastime, or on the memories of all they have enjoyed. For them let that play the principal part which we have persuaded them to accept as the dictates of science (theory). It is with this object in view that we are constantly, by means of our press, arousing a blind confidence in these theories. The intellectuals of the goyim will puff themselves up with their knowledge and; without any logical verification of them; will put into effect, all the information available from science, which our agentur specialists have cunningly pieced together, for the purpose of educating their minds in the direction we want.
3. Do not suppose for a moment that these statements are empty words: think carefully of the successes we arranged for Darwinism, Marxism, Nietzsche-ism. To us Jews, at any rate, it should be plain to see what a disintegrating importance these directives have had upon the minds of the goyim.
4. It is indispensable for us to take account of the thoughts; characters; tendencies of the nations, in order to avoid making slips in the political and in the direction of administrative affairs. The triumph of our system, of which the component parts of the machinery may be variously disposed, according to the temperament of the peoples met on our way, will fail of success if the practical application of it be not based upon a summing up of the lessons of the past in the light of the present.
5. In the hands of the States of to-day there is a great force that creates the movement of thought in the people, and that is the Press. The part played by the Press is to keep pointing out requirements supposed to be indispensable, to give voice to the complaints of the people, to express and to create discontent. It is in the Press that the triumph of freedom of speech finds its incarnation. But the goyim States have not known how to make use of this force; and it has fallen into our hands. Through the Press we have gained the power to influence, while remaining ourselves in the shade; thanks to the Press we have got the GOLD in our hands, notwithstanding that we have had to gather it out of the oceans of blood and tears. But it has paid us, though we have sacrificed many of our people. Each victim on our side is worth, in the sight of God, a thousand goyim.
METHODS OF CONQUEST
The Symbolic Snake – “People’s Rights” – Liquidation of the Goyim – “Sovereign Lord of the World” – Universal economic crisis – “Ours they will not touch…” – Secret masonic agents.
1. To-day I may tell you that our goal is now only a few steps off. There remains a small space to cross and the whole long path we have trodden is ready now to close its cycle of the Symbolic Snake, by which we symbolise our people. When this ring closes, all the States of Europe will be locked in its coil as in a powerful vice.
2. The constitution scales of these days will shortly break down, for we have established them with a certain lack of accurate balance in order that they may oscillate incessantly until they wear through the pivot on which they turn. The goyim are under the impression that they have welded them sufficiently strong and they have all along kept on expecting that the scales would come into equilibrium. But the pivots – the kings on their thrones – are hemmed in by their representatives, who play the fool, distraught with their own uncontrolled and irresponsible power. This power they owe to the terror which has been breathed into the palaces. As they have no means of getting at their people, into their very midst, the kings on their thrones are no longer able to come to terms with them and so strengthen themselves against seekers after power. We have made a gulf between the far-seeing Sovereign Power and the blind force of the people so that both have lost all meaning, for like the blind man and his stick, both are powerless apart.
3. In order to incite seekers after power to a misuse of power we have set all forces in opposition one to another, breaking up their liberal tendencies towards independence. To this end we have stirred up every form of enterprise, we have armed all parties, we have set up authority as a target for every ambition. Of States we have made gladiatorial arenas where a lot of confused issues contend….A little more, and disorders and bankruptcy will be universal….
4. Babblers, inexhaustible, have turned into oratorical contests the sittings of Parliament and Administrative Boards. Bold journalists and unscrupulous pamphleteers daily fall upon executive officials. Abuses of power will put the final touch in preparing all institutions for their overthrow and everything will fly skyward under the blows of the maddened mob.
5. All people are chained down to heavy toil by poverty more firmly than ever. They were chained by slavery and serfdom; from these, one way and another, they might free themselves. These could be settled with, but from want they will never get away. We have included in the constitution such rights as to the masses appear fictitious and not actual rights. All these so-called “Peoples Rights” can exist only in idea, an idea which can never be realised in practical life. What is it to the proletariat labourer, bowed double over his heavy toil, crushed by his lot in life, if talkers get the right to babble, if journalists get the right to scribble any nonsense side by side with good stuff, once the proletariat has no other profit out of the constitution save only those pitiful crumbs which we fling them from our table in return for their voting in favour of what we dictate, in favour of the men we place in power, the servants of our agentur … Republican rights for a poor man are no more than a bitter piece of irony, for the necessity he is under of toiling almost all day gives him no present use of them, but the other hand robs him of all guarantee of regular and certain earnings by making him dependent on strikes by his comrades or lockouts by his masters.
6. The people, under our guidance, have annihilated the aristocracy, who were their one and only defence* and foster-mother for the sake of their own advantage which is inseparably bound up with the well-being of the people. Nowadays, with the destruction of the aristocracy, the people have fallen into the grips of merciless money-grinding scoundrels who have laid a pitiless and cruel yoke upon the necks of the workers. * Not true. The Covenant and God’s Laws and Economic Policy in The Torah are the ONLY defence against all abuse and oppression.
7. We appear on the scene as alleged saviours of the worker from this oppression when we propose to him to enter the ranks of our fighting forces – Socialists, Anarchists, Communists – to whom we always give support in accordance with an alleged brotherly rule (of the solidarity of all humanity) of our social masonry (Ezekiel 13:10-16; Matthew 7:23-27). The aristocracy, which enjoyed by law the labour of the workers, was interested in seeing that the workers (employees/slaves) were well fed, healthy, and strong. We are interested in just the opposite – in the diminution, the killing out of the goyim. Our power is in the chronic shortness of food and physical weakness of the worker because by all that this implies he is made the slave of our will, and he will not find in his own authorities either strength or energy to set against our will. Hunger creates the right of capital to rule the worker more surely than it was given to the aristocracy by the (* ill-) legal authority of kings (* Deuteronomy 17:14-20).
8. By want and the envy and hatred which it engenders we shall move the mobs and with their hands we shall wipe out all those who hinder us on our way.
9. When the hour strikes for our sovereign lord of all the world to be crowned it is these same hands which will sweep away everything that might be a hindrance thereto.
10. The goyim have lost the habit of thinking, unless prompted by the suggestions of our specialists. Therefore they do not see the urgent necessity of what we, when our kingdom comes, shall adopt at once, namely this, that it is essential to teach in national schools one simple, true piece of knowledge, the basis of all knowledge – the knowledge of the structure of human life, of social existence, which requires division of labour, and, consequently, the division of men into classes and conditions. It is essential for all to know that owing to difference in the objects of human activity there cannot be any equality, that he, who by any act of his compromises a whole class, cannot be equally responsible before the law with him who affects no one but only his own honour.
The true knowledge of the structure of society, into the secrets of which we do not admit the goyim, would demonstrate to all men that the positions and work must be kept within a certain circle, that they may not become a source of human suffering, arising from an education which does not correspond with the work which individuals are called upon to do. After a thorough study of this knowledge, the peoples will voluntarily submit to authority and accept such position as is appointed them in the State. In the present state of knowledge and the direction we have given to its development of the people, blindly believing things in print – cherishes – thanks to promptings intended to mislead and to its own ignorance – a blind hatred towards all conditions which it considers above itself, for it has no understanding of the meaning of class and condition.
11. This hatred will be still further magnified by the effects of an economic crisis, which will stop dealing on the exchanges and bring industry to a standstill. We shall create by all the secret subterranean methods open to us and with the aid of gold, which is all in our hands, a universal economic crisis whereby we shall throw upon the streets whole mobs of workers simultaneously in all the countries of Europe. These mobs will rush delightedly to shed the blood of those whom, in the simplicity of their ignorance, they have envied from their cradles, and whose property they will then be able to loot.
12 “Ours” they will not touch, because the moment of attack will be known to us and we shall take measures to protect our own.
13. We have demonstrated that progress will bring all the goyim to the sovereignty of reason. Our despotism will be precisely that; for it will know how, by wise severities, to pacify all unrest, to cauterise liberalism out of all institutions.
14. When the populace has seen that all sorts of concessions and indulgences are yielded it, in the same name of freedom it has imagined itself to be sovereign lord and has stormed its way to power, but, naturally like every other blind man, it has come upon a host of stumbling blocks. It has rushed to find a guide (Matthew 15:12-14; 23:23-39), it has never had the sense to return to the former state (of keeping The Covenant) and it has laid down its plenipotentiary powers at OUR feet. Remember the French Revolution, to which it was we who gave the name of “Great”: the secrets of its preparations are well known to us, for it was wholly the work of our hands.
15. Ever since that time we have been leading the peoples from one disenchantment to another, so that in the end they should turn also from us in favour of that king-despot of the blood of Zion, whom we are preparing for the world.
16. At the present day we are, as an international force, invincible, because if attacked by some we are supported by other States. It is the bottomless rascality of the goyim peoples, who crawl on their bellies to force, but are merciless towards weakness, unsparing to faults and indulgent to crimes, unwilling to bear the contradictions of a free social system but patient unto martyrdom under the violence of a bold despotism – it is those qualities which are aiding us to independence. From the premier-dictators of the present day, the goyim peoples suffer patiently and bear such abuses as for the least of them they would have beheaded twenty kings.
17. What is the explanation of this phenomenon, this curious inconsequence of the masses of the peoples in their attitude towards what would appear to be events of the same order?
18. It is explained by the fact that these dictators whisper to the peoples through their agents that through these abuses they are inflicting injury on the States with the highest purpose – to secure the welfare of the peoples, the international brotherhood of them all, their solidarity and equality of rights. Naturally they do not tell the peoples that this unification must be accomplished only under our sovereign rule.
19. And thus the people condemn the upright and acquit the guilty, persuaded ever more and more that it can do whatsoever it wishes. Thanks to this state of things, the people are destroying every kind of stability and creating disorders at every step.
20. The word “freedom” brings out the communities of men to fight against every kind of force, against every kind of authority even against God and the laws of nature. For this reason we, when we come into our kingdom, shall have to erase this word from the lexicon of life as implying a principle of brute force, which turns mobs into bloodthirsty beasts.
21. These beasts, it is true, fall asleep again every time when they have drunk their fill of blood, and at such time can easily be riveted into their chains. But if they be not given blood they will not sleep and will continue to struggle.
MATERIALISM REPLACES RELIGION
Stages of a Republic – Gentile masonry a screen – International speculation of industry – Cult of Gold
1. Every republic passes through several stages. The first of these is comprised in the early days of mad raging by the blind mob, tossed hither and thither, right and left (Deuteronomy 5:32): the second is demagogy from which is born anarchy, and that leads inevitably to despotism – not any longer legal and overt, and therefore responsible despotism, but to unseen and secretly hidden, yet nevertheless sensibly felt despotism in the hands of some secret organisation or other, whose acts are the more unscrupulous inasmuch as it works behind a screen, behind the backs of all sorts of agents, the changing of whom not only does not injuriously affect, but actually aids the secret force by saving it, thanks to continual changes, from the necessity of expanding its resources on the rewarding of long services.
2. Who and what is in a position to overthrow an invisible force? And this is precisely what our force is. Gentile masonry blindly serves as a screen for us and our objects, but the plan of action of our force, even its very abiding-place, remains for the whole people an unknown mystery.
3. But even freedom might be harmless and have its place in the State economy; without injury to the well-being of the peoples; if it rested upon the foundation of faith in God, upon the brotherhood of humanity, unconnected with the conception of equality, which is negatived by the very laws of creation, for they have established subordination. With such a faith as this a people might be governed by a wardship of parishes, and would walk contentedly and humbly under the guiding hand of its spiritual pastor, submitting to the dispositions of God upon Earth. This is the reason why it is indispensable for us to undermine all faith, to tear out of the mind of the goyim the very principle of Godhead and the spirit (John 3:1-12*), and to put in its place arithmetical calculations and material needs. *
3:1 There was a man of the politicians, named Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews: 3:2 The same came to Jesus by night, and said unto him, Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him. 3:3 Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born from above, he cannot SEE the Kingdom of God. 3:4 Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter the second time into his mother’s womb, and be born? 3:5 Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water (human) and then is born (later) from above as his spirit-“Being” (his REAL self which is NOT human), he can NOT enter into the Kingdom of God (Who is a Spirit-“Being”). 3:6 That which is born of the flesh is human; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit (a spirit-“Being”) – (a human+Being). 3:7 Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. 3:8 The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and where it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit. 3:9 Nicodemus answered and said unto him, How can these things be? (How can I not be human?) 3:10 Jesus answered and said unto him, Art thou a teacher of Israel, and knowest not these things? 3:11 Verily, verily, I say unto thee, We speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen; and ye receive not our witness. 3:12 If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you [of] heavenly (spirit) things?
4. In order to give the goyim no time to think and take note, their minds must be diverted towards industry and trade. Thus, all the nations will be swallowed up in the pursuit of gain and, in the race for it, will not take note of their common foe. But again, in order that freedom may once for all disintegrate and ruin the communities of the goyim, we must put industry on a speculative basis: the result of this will be that what is withdrawn from the land by industry will slip through the hands and pass into speculation, that is, to our classes.
5. The intensified struggle for superiority and shocks delivered to economic life will create, nay, have already created, disenchanted, cold and heartless communities (Matthew 24:12). Such communities will foster a strong aversion towards the higher political and towards religion. Their only guide is gain, that is Gold, which they will erect into a veritable cult, for the sake of those material delights which it can give. Then will the hour strike when, not for the sake of attaining the good, not even to win wealth, but solely out of hatred towards the privileged, the lower classes of the goyim will follow our lead against our rivals for power, the intellectuals of the goyim.
DESPOTISM & MODERN PROGRESS
Centralised Government – Gulfs separating States – Sham eloquence to overcome public opinion – Super-Government Administration
1. What form of administrative rule can be given to communities in which corruption has penetrated everywhere, communities where riches are attained only by the clever surprise tactics of semi-swindling tricks; where looseness reigns: where morality is maintained by penal measures and harsh laws but not by voluntarily accepted principles (The Commandments): where the feelings towards faith and country are obligated by cosmopolitan convictions? What form of rule is to be given to these communities, if not that despotism which I shall describe to you later? We shall create an intensified centralisation of government in order to grip in our hands all the forces of the community. We shall regulate mechanically all the actions of the political life of our subjects by new laws. These laws will withdraw one by one all the indulgences and liberties which have been permitted by the goyim, and our kingdom will be distinguished by a despotism of such magnificent proportions as to be at any moment and in every place in a position to wipe out any goyim who oppose us by deed or word.
2. We shall be told that such a despotism as I speak of is not consistent with the progress of these days, but I will prove to you that it is.
3. In the times when the peoples looked upon kings on their thrones as on a pure manifestation of the will of God, they submitted without a murmur to the despotic power of kings: but from the day when we insinuated into their minds the conception of their own rights, they began to regard the occupants of thrones as mere ordinary mortals. The holy unction of the Lord’s Anointed has fallen from the heads of kings, in the eyes of the people, and when we also robbed them of their faith in God, the might of power was flung upon the streets, into the place of public proprietorship and was seized by us.
4. Moreover, the art of directing masses and individuals by means of cleverly manipulated theory and verbiage, by regulations of life in common and all sorts of other quirks, in all which the goyim understand nothing, belongs likewise to the specialists of our administrative brain. Reared on analysis, observation, on delicacies of fine calculation, in this species of skill we have no rivals, any more than we have either in the drawing up of plans of political actions and solidarity. In this respect the Jesuits alone might have compared with us, but we have contrived to discredit them in the eyes of the unthinking mob, as an overt organisation, while we ourselves all the while have kept our secret organisation in the shade. However, it is probably all the same to the world who is its sovereign lord, whether the head of Catholicism or our despot of the blood of Zion! But to us, the Chosen People*, it is very far from being a matter of indifference. * Which they are not:- Revelation 2:9 I (Christ) know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and [I know] the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are NOT, but [are] (Idumeans) the Synagogue of Satan. Malachi 1:2 I have loved you, saith the “I AM”. Yet ye say, Wherein hast Thou loved us? [Was] not Esau Jacob’s brother? saith the “I AM”: yet I loved Jacob, 1:3 And I hated Esau (Edom) , and laid his mountains and his heritage waste for the dragons of the wilderness. 1:4 Whereas Edom (Idumeans) saith, We are impoverished, but we will return and build the desolate places; thus saith the “I AM” Lord of hosts, They shall build, but I will throw down; and they shall call them, The border of wickedness, and, The people against whom the “I AM” hath indignation for ever.
5. For a time perhaps we may be successfully dealt with by a coalition of the goyim of all the world: but from this danger we are secured by the discord existing among them whose roots are so deeply seated that they can never now be plucked up (Matthew 13:24-3, 36-43). We have set one against another the personal and national reckonings of the goyim, religious and race hatreds, which we have fostered into a huge growth in the course of the past twenty centuries. This is the reason why there is not one State which would anywhere receive support, if it were to raise its arm, for every one of them must bear in mind that any agreement against us would be unprofitable to itself. We are too strong – there is no evading our power. The nations cannot come to even an inconsiderable private agreement without our secretly having a hand in it.
6. Per me reges regnant. “It is through me that kings reign.” And it was said by the prophets that we were chosen by God Himself to rule over the whole earth. God has endowed us with genius that we may be equal to our task. Were genius in the opposite camp it would still struggle against us, but even so, a newcomer is no match for the old-established settler: the struggle would be merciless between us, such a fight as the world has never seen (Daniel 12:1-3; Matthew 24:21-27). Aye, and the genius on their side would have arrived too late. All the wheels of the machinery of all States go by the force of the engine, which is in our hands, and that engine of the machinery of States is – Gold. The science of political economy invented by our learned elders has for long past been giving royal prestige to capital.
7. Capital, if it is to co-operate untrammelled, must be free to establish a monopoly of industry and trade: this is already being put in execution by an unseen hand in all quarters of the world. This freedom will give political force to those engaged in industry, and that will help to oppress the people. Nowadays it is more important to disarm* the peoples than to lead them into war: more important to use for our advantage the passions which have burst into flames than to quench their fire: more important to eradicate them. The principle object of our directorate consists in this: to debilitate the public mind by criticism; to lead it away from serious reflections calculated to arouse resistance; to distract the forces of the mind towards a sham fight of empty eloquence. * Luke 11:21 When a strong man ARMED keepeth his castle, his goods are in peace: 11:22 But when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him all his weapons wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils. 11:23 He that is not WITH me is AGAINST me: and he that gathereth not with me scattereth.
8. In all ages the people of the world, equally with individuals, have accepted words for deeds, for they are content with a show and rarely pause to note, in the public arena, whether promises are followed by performance. Therefore we shall establish show institutions which will give eloquent proof of their benefit to progress.
9. We shall assume to ourselves the liberal physiognomy of all parties, of all directions, and we shall give that physiognomy a voice in orators who will speak so much that they will exhaust the patience of their hearers and produce an abhorrence of oratory.
10. In order to put public opinion into our hands we must bring it into a state of bewilderment, by giving expression, from all sides, to so many contradictory opinions and for such a length of time as will suffice to make the goyim lose their heads in the labyrinth and come to see that the best thing is to have no opinion of any kind in matters political, which it is not given to the public to understand, because they are understood only by him who guides the public. This is the first secret.
11. The second secret requisite for the success of our government is comprised in the following: To multiply to such an extent; national failings; habits; passions; conditions of civil life; that it will be impossible for anyone to know where he is in the resulting chaos, so that the people in consequence will fail to understand one another. This measure will also serve us in another way, namely, to sow discord in all parties, to dislocate all collective forces which are still unwilling to submit to us, and to discourage any kind of personal initiative which might in any degree hinder our affair. There is nothing more dangerous than personal initiative: if it has genius behind it, such initiative can do more than can be done by millions of people among whom we have sown discord (Matthew 21:21). We must so direct the education of the goyim communities that, whenever they come upon a matter requiring initiative, they may drop their hands in despairing impotence. The strain, which results from freedom of actions, saps the forces, when it meets with the freedom of another. From this collision arise grave moral shocks, disenchantments, failures. By all these means we shall so wear down the goyim, that they will be compelled to offer us international power, of a nature that, by its position, will enable us, without any violence, gradually to absorb all the state forces of the world and to form a Super-Government. In place of the rulers of to-day we shall set up a bogey which will be called the Super-Government Administration. Its hands will reach out in all directions like nippers and its organisation will be of such colossal dimensions that it cannot fail to subdue all the nations of the world.
Reservoirs of riches – Destruction of goy aristocracy – Vicious circle of rising prices
1. We shall soon begin to establish huge monopolies, reservoirs of colossal riches, upon which, even large fortunes of the goyim will depend to such an extent that they will go to the bottom, together with the credit of the States, on the day after the political smash….
2. You gentlemen here present who are economists, just strike an estimate of the significance of this combination!…
3. In every possible way we must develop the significance of our Super-Government by representing it as the Protector and Benefactor of all those who voluntarily submit to us.
4. The aristocracy of the goyim as a political force, is dead – We need not take it into account; but as landed proprietors they can still be harmful to us from the fact that they are self-sufficing in the resources upon which they live. It is essential therefore for us, at whatever cost, to deprive them of their land. This object will be best attained by increasing the burdens upon landed property – in loading lands with debts. These measures will check land-holding and keep it in a state of humble and unconditional submission.
5. The aristocrats of the goyim, being hereditarily incapable of contenting themselves with little, will rapidly burn up and fizzle out.
6. At the same time we must intensively patronise trade and industry, but, first and foremost, speculation, the part played by which is to provide a counterpoise to industry: the absence of speculative industry will multiply capital in private hands and will serve to restore agriculture by freeing the land from indebtedness to the land banks. What we want is that industry should drain off from the land both labour and capital and, by means of speculation, transfer into our hands all the money of the world, and thereby throw all the goyim into the ranks of the proletariat. Then the goyim will bow down before us, if for no other reason but to get the right to exist.
7. To complete the ruin of the industry of the goyim, we shall bring; to the assistance of speculation, the luxury which we have developed among the goyim; that greedy demand for luxury which is swallowing up everything. We shall raise the rate of wages which, however, will not bring any advantage to the workers, for, at the same time, we shall produce a rise in prices of the first necessaries of life, alleging that it arises from the decline of agriculture and cattle-breeding: we shall further undermine; artfully and deeply; sources of production, by accustoming the workers to anarchy and to drunkenness, and, side by side therewith, taking all measures to extirpate from the face of the earth all the educated forces of the goyim.
8. In order that the true meaning of things may not strike the goyim; before the proper time; we shall mask it under an alleged ardent desire to serve the working classes and the great principles of political economy, about which, our economic theories are carrying on an energetic propaganda.
Encouraging an arms race – Universal war to check goy opposition – The guns of America, China and Japan
1. The intensification of armaments, the increase of police forces – are all essential for the completion of the aforementioned plans. What we have to get at, is that there should be, in all the States of the world; besides ourselves, only the masses of the proletariat; a few millionaires devoted to our interests; police and soldiers.
2. Throughout all Europe, and by means of relations with Europe, in other continents also, we must create ferments; discords and hostility. Therein we gain a double advantage. In the first place we keep in check all countries, for they will know that we have the power, whenever we like, to create disorders or to restore order. All these countries are accustomed to see in us an indispensable force of coercion. In the second place, by our intrigues we shall tangle up all the threads which we have stretched into the cabinets of all States; by means of the political; by economic treaties, or loan obligations. In order to succeed in this we must use great cunning and penetration during negotiations and agreements, but, as regards what is called the “official language,” we shall keep to the opposite tactics and assume the mask of honesty and complacency. In this way the peoples and governments of the goyim, whom we have taught to look only at the outside of whatever we present to their notice, will still continue to accept us as the benefactors and saviours of the human race.
3. We must be in a position to respond to every act of opposition; by war with the neighbours of that country which dares to oppose us: but if these neighbours should also venture to stand collectively together against us, then we must offer resistance by a universal war.
4. The principal factor of success in the political is the secrecy of its undertakings: the word should not agree with the deeds of the diplomat.
5. We must compel the governments of the goyim to take action in the direction favoured by our widely conceived plan, already approaching the desired consummation, by what we shall represent as public opinion, secretly promoted by us through the means of that so-called “Great Power” – the Press which, with few exceptions that may be disregarded, is already, entirely in our hands.
Legal justification for audacity – Super-educational training – Control of bankers, industrialists and capitalists
1. We must arm ourselves with all the weapons which our opponents might employ against us. We must search out; in the very finest shades of expression and the knotty points of the lexicon of law; justification for those cases, where we shall have to pronounce judgements that might appear abnormally audacious and unjust, for it is important that these resolutions should be set forth, in expressions that shall seem to be the most exalted moral principles cast into legal form. Our directorate must surround itself with all these forces of civilisation, among which it will have to work. It will surround itself with publicists; practical jurists; administrators; diplomats and, finally, with persons prepared by a special super-educational training in our special schools. These persons will have consonance of all the secrets of the social structure, they will know all the languages that can be made up by political alphabets and words; they will be made acquainted with the whole underside of human nature, with all its sensitive chords on which they will have to play. These chords are the cast of mind of the goyim; their tendencies; short-comings; vices and qualities; the particularities of classes and conditions. Needless to say that the talented assistants of authority, of whom I speak, will be taken not from among the goyim, who are accustomed to perform their administrative work without giving themselves the trouble to think what its aim is, and never consider what it is needed for. The administrators of the goyim sign papers without reading them, and they serve either for mercenary reasons or from ambition.
2. We shall surround our government with a whole world of economists. That is the reason why economic sciences form the principal subject of the teaching given to the Jews. Around us again will be a whole constellation of bankers; industrialists; capitalists and – the main thing – millionaires; because in substance, everything will be settled by the question of figures.
3. For a time, until there will no longer be any risk in entrusting responsible posts in our State to our brother-Jews, we shall put them in the hands of persons whose past and reputation are such that between them and the people lies an abyss, persons who, in case of disobedience to our instructions, must face criminal charges or disappear – this in order to make them defend our interests to their last gasp.
Meaning of anti-semitism – Source of the all-engulfing terror – Boosting of false theories
1. In applying our principles, let attention be paid to the character of the people in whose country you live and act; a general, identical application of them, until such time as the people shall have been re-educated to our pattern, cannot have success. But, by approaching their application cautiously, you will see that not a decade will pass before the most stubborn character will change and we shall add a new people to the ranks of those already subdued by us.
2. The words of the liberal, which are in effect the words of our masonic watchword, namely, “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity,” will, when we come into our kingdom, be changed by us into words no longer of a watchword, but only an expression of idealism, namely, into “The right of liberty, the duty of equality, the ideal of brotherhood.” That is how we shall put it, – and so we shall catch the bull by the horns … de facto we have already wiped-out every kind of rule except our own, although de jure there still remain a good many of them. Nowadays, if any States raise a protest against us, it is only pro forma at our discretion and by our direction, for their anti-semitism is indispensable to us for the management of our lesser brethren. I will not enter into further explanations, for this matter has formed the subject of repeated discussions amongst us.
3. For us there are not checks to limit the range of our activity. Our Super-Government subsists in extra-legal conditions, which are described, in the accepted terminology, by the energetic and forcible word – Dictatorship. I am in a position to tell you, with a clear conscience, that at the proper time we, the law-givers, shall execute judgement and sentence, we shall slay and we shall spare, we, as head of all our troops, are mounted on the steed of the leader. We rule by force of will, because in our hands are the fragments of a once powerful party, now vanquished by us. And the weapons in our hands are limitless ambitions; burning greediness; merciless vengeance; hatreds and malice.
4. It is from us that the all-engulfing terror proceeds. We have in our service persons of all opinions, of all doctrines; restoring monarchists; demagogues; socialists; communists and utopian dreamers of every kind. We have harnessed them all to the task: each one of them, on his own account, is boring away at the last remnants of authority; is striving to overthrow all established form of order. By these acts all States are in torture; they exhort to tranquillity; are ready to sacrifice everything for peace: but we will not give them peace until they openly acknowledge our international Super-Government, and with submissiveness.
5. The people have raised a howl about the necessity of settling the question of Socialism by way of an international agreement. Division into fractional parties has given them into our hands *, for, in order to carry on a contested struggle one must have money, and the money is all in our hands. * Matthew 12:25 And Jesus knew their thoughts, and said unto them, Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand:
6. We might have reason to apprehend a union between the “clear-sighted” force of the goy kings on their thrones and the “blind” force of the goy mobs, but we have taken all the needful measure against any such possibility: between the one and the other force we have erected a bulwark in the shape of a mutual terror between them. In this way the blind force of the people remains our support and we, and we only, shall provide them with a leader and, of course, direct them along the road that leads to our goal.
7. In order that the hand of the blind mob may not free itself from our guiding hand, we must every now and then enter into close communion with it, if not actually in person, at any rate through some of the most trusty of our brethren. When we are acknowledged as the only authority we shall discuss with the people personally on the market-places, and we shall instruct them on questings of the political in such wise as may turn them in the direction that suits us.
8. Who is going to verify what is taught in the village schools? But, what an envoy of the government, or a king on his throne himself may say, cannot but become immediately known to the whole State, for it will be spread abroad by the voice of the people.
9. In order to annihilate the institutions of the goyim, before it is time, we have touched them with craft and delicacy, and have taken hold of the ends of the springs which move their mechanism. These springs lay in a strict but just sense of order; we have replaced them by the chaotic license of liberalism. We have got our hands into the administration of the law; into the conduct of elections; into the press; into liberty of the person; but principally into education and training as being the cornerstones of a free existence.
10. We have fooled, bemused and corrupted the youth of the goyim, by rearing them in principles and theories which are known to us to be false, although it is by us they have been inculcated.
11. Above the existing laws; without substantially altering them, and by merely twisting them into contradictions of interpretations; we have erected something grandiose in the way of results. These results found expression in the fact that the INTERPRETATIONS MASKED THE LAW: afterwards they entirely hid them from the eyes of the governments; owing to the impossibility of making anything out of the tangled web of legislation.
12. This is the origin of the theory of course of arbitration.
13. You may say that the goyim will rise upon us, arms in hand, if they guess what is going on before the time comes; but in the West we have against this a manoeuvre of such appalling terror that the very stoutest hearts quail – the undergrounds, metropolitans, those subterranean corridors which, before the time comes, will be driven under all the capitals and from whence those capitals will be blown into the air with all their organisations and archives.
PREPARING FOR POWER
Camouflaged political freedom – Universal suffrage – The rise of republics – Transition to masonic despotism – Proclamation of the “Lord of all the World” – Inoculation of diseases
1. To-day I begin with a repetition of what I said before, and I beg you to bear in mind that governments and people are content, in the political, with outside appearances. And how, indeed, are the goyim to perceive the underlying meaning of things, when their representatives give the best of their energies to enjoying themselves? For our policy, it is of the greatest importance to take cognisance of this detail; it will be of assistance to us, when we come to consider the division of authority of property; of the dwelling; of taxation (the idea of concealed taxes); of the reflex force of the laws. All these questions are such as ought not to be touched upon directly and openly before the people. In cases where it is indispensable to touch upon them, they must not be categorically named; it must merely be declared, without detailed exposition, that the principles of contemporary law are acknowledged by us. The reason; of keeping silence in this respect; is that, by not naming a principle, we leave ourselves freedom of action, to drop this or that out of it, without attracting notice; if they were all categorically named, they would all appear to have been already given.
2. The mob cherishes a special affection and respect for the geniuses of political power and accepts all their deeds of violence with the admiring response: “rascally, well, yes, it is rascally, but it’s clever!…a trick, if you like, but how craftily played, how magnificently done, what impudent audacity!”.…
3. We count upon attracting all nations to the task of erecting the new fundamental structure, the project for which has been drawn up by us. This is why, before everything, it is indispensable for us to arm ourselves and to store up, in ourselves, that absolutely reckless audacity and irresistible might of the spirit which; in the person of our active workers; will break down all hindrances on our way.
4. When we have accomplished our coup d’etat we shall say then to the various peoples: “Everything has gone terribly badly, all have been worn out with sufferings. We are destroying the causes of your torment – nationalities; frontiers; differences of coinages. You are at liberty, of course, to pronounce sentence upon us, but can it possibly be a just one, if it is confirmed by you, before you make any trial of what we are offering you.”….Then will the mob exalt us and bear us up in their hands in a unanimous triumph of hopes and expectations. Voting; which we have made the instrument which will set us on the throne of the world, by teaching even the very smallest units of members of the human race to vote, by means of meetings and agreements by groups; will then have served its purposes and will play its part then, for the last time, by a unanimity of desire to make close acquaintances with us before condemning us.
5. To secure this we must have everybody vote without distinction of classes and qualifications, in order to establish an absolute majority, which cannot be got from the educated propertied classes. In this way, by inculcating in all a sense of self-importance, we shall destroy among the goyim the importance of the family and its educational value and remove the possibility of individual minds splitting off, for the mob, handled by us, will not let them come to the front, nor even give them a hearing; it is accustomed to listen only to us who pay it for obedience and attention. In this way we shall create a blind, mighty force, which will never be in a position to move in any direction, without the guidance of our agents, set at its head, by us, as leaders of the mob. The people will submit to this regime, because it will know, that upon these leaders will depend its earnings, gratifications and the receipt of all kinds of benefits.
6. A scheme of government should come ready made from one brain, because it will never be clinched firmly if it is allowed to be split into fractional parts in the minds of many. It is allowable, therefore, for us to have cognisance of the scheme of action but not to discuss it, lest we disturb its artfulness; the interdependence of its component parts; the practical force of the secret meaning of each clause. To discuss and make alterations in a labour of this kind, by means of numerous votings, is to impress upon it the stamp of all reasoning and misunderstandings which have failed to penetrate the depth and extent of its plottings. We want our schemes to be forcible and suitably concocted. Therefore we ought not to fling the work of genius of our guide to the fangs of the mob, or even to a select company.
7. These schemes will not turn existing institutions upside down just yet. They will only effect changes in their economy and consequently in the whole combined movement of their progress, which will thus be directed along the paths laid down in our schemes.
8. Under various names there exists, in all countries, approximately one and the same thing: Representation; Ministry; Senate; State Council; Legislative and Executive Corps. I need not explain to you the mechanism of the relation of these institutions to one another, because you are aware of all that; only take note of the fact that each of the above-named institutions corresponds to some important function of the State, and I would beg you to remark that the word “important” I apply not to the institution but to the function, consequently it is not the institutions which are important but their functions. These institutions have divided up among themselves all the functions of government – administrative; legislative; executive; wherefore they have come to operate as do the organs in the human body. If we injure one part in the machinery of State, the State falls sick, like a human body, and …will die.
9. When we introduced into the State organism the poison of Liberalism its whole political complexion underwent a change. States have been seized with a mortal illness – blood poisoning. All that remains is to await the end of their death agony.
10. Liberalism produced Constitutional States, which took the place of what was the only safeguard of the goyim, namely, Despotism; and a constitution , as you well know, is nothing else but a school of discords, misunderstandings, quarrels, disagreements, fruitless party agitations, party whims – in a word, a school of everything that serves to destroy the personality of State activity. The tribune of the “talkeries” has; no less effectively than the Press; condemned the rulers to inactivity and impotence, and thereby rendered them useless and superfluous, for which reason indeed they have been, in many countries, deposed. Then it was that the era of republics became a possibility that could be realised, and then it was that we replaced the ruler by a caricature of a government – by a president, taken from the mob, from the midst of our puppet creatures, or slaves. This was the foundation of the mine which we have laid under the goy people, I should rather say, under the goy peoples.
11. In the near future we shall establish the responsibility of presidents.
12. By that time, we shall be in a position to disregard forms, in carrying through matters for which our impersonal puppet will be responsible. What do we care if the ranks of those striving for power should be thinned, if there should arise a deadlock from the impossibility of finding presidents, a deadlock which will finally disorganise the country?
13. In order that our scheme may produce this result we shall arrange elections in favour of such presidents as have in their past some dark, undiscovered stain, some “Panama” or other – then they will be trustworthy agents for the accomplishment of our plans, out of fear of revelations and from the natural desire of everyone who has attained power, namely, the retention of the privileges, advantages and honour connected with the office of president. The chamber of deputies will provide cover for, will protect, will elect presidents, but we shall take from it the right to propose new, or make changes in existing laws, for this right will be given by us to the responsible president, a puppet in our hands. Naturally, the authority of the presidents will then become a target for every possible form of attack, but we shall provide him with a means of self-defence in the right of an appeal to the people, for the decision of the people over the heads of their representatives, that is to say, an appeal to that some blind slave of ours – the majority of the mob. Independently of this we shall invest the president with the right of declaring a state of war. We shall justify this last right on the ground that the president as chief of the whole army of the country must have it at his disposal, in case of need for the defence of the new republican constitution, the right to defend which will belong to him as the responsible representative of this constitution.
14. It is easy to understand, that; in these conditions; the key of the shrine will lie in our hands, and no one outside ourselves will any longer direct the force of legislation.
15. Besides this we shall, with the introduction of the new republican constitution, take from the Chamber the right of interpolation on government measures, on the pretext of preserving political secrecy, and, further, we shall, by the new constitution, reduce the number of representatives to a minimum, thereby proportionately reducing political passions and the passion for politics. If, however, they should, which is hardly to be expected, burst into flame, even in this minimum, we shall nullify them by a stirring appeal and a reference to the majority of the whole people….Upon the president will depend the appointment of presidents and vice-presidents of the Chamber and the Senate. Instead of constant sessions of Parliaments we shall reduce their sittings to a few months. Moreover, the president, as chief of the executive power, will have the right to summon and dissolve Parliament, and, in the latter case, to prolong the time for the appointment of a new parliamentary assembly. But, in order that the consequences of all these acts; which in substance are illegal; should not; prematurely for our plans; fall upon the responsibility, established by us, of the president: we shall instigate ministers and other officials of the higher administration about the president to evade his dispositions, by taking measures of their own, for doing which they will be made the scapegoats in his place….This part we especially recommend to be given to be played by the Senate; the Council of State; or the Council of Ministers; but not to an individual official.
16. The president will, at our discretion, interpret the sense of such of the existing laws as admit of various interpretation; he will further annul them when we indicate to him the necessity to do so, besides this, he will have the right to propose temporary laws, and even new departures in the government constitutional working, the pretext, both for the one and the other, being the requirements for the supreme welfare of the State.
17. By such measure we shall obtain the power of destroying, little by little, step by step, all; that at the outset, when we enter on our rights, we are compelled to introduce into the constitutions of States; to prepare for the transition to an imperceptible abolition of every kind of constitution, and then the time is come to turn every form of government into our despotism.
18. The recognition of our despot may also come before the destruction of the constitution; the moment for this recognition will come when the peoples, utterly wearied by the irregularities and incompetence – a matter which we shall arrange for – of their rulers, will clamour: “Away with them and give us one king over all the Earth who will unite us and annihilate the causes of disorders – frontiers; nationalities; religions; State debts – who will give us peace and quiet which we cannot find under our rulers and representatives.”
19. But you yourselves know perfectly well, that to produce the possibility of the expression of such wishes, by all the nations, it is indispensable, to trouble, in all countries, the people’s relations with their governments, so as to utterly exhaust humanity with dissension; hatred; struggle; envy and even by the use of torture; by starvation; by the inoculation of disease; by want, so that the goyim see no other course open to them than to take refuge in our complete sovereignty in money and in all else.
20. But if we give the nations of the world a breathing-space the moment we long for is hardly likely ever to arrive.
THE TOTALITARIAN STATE
The new constitution – Abolition of the rights of man – “Show” army of masonic lodges
1. The State Council has been, as it were, the emphatic expression of the authority of the ruler: it will be, as the “show” part of the Legislative Corps, what may be called the editorial committee of the laws and decrees of the ruler.
2. This, then, is the program of the new constitution. We shall make Law, Right and Justice (1) in the guise of proposals to the Legislative Corps; (2) by decrees of the president under the guise of general regulations, of orders of the Senate and of resolutions of the State Council in the guise of ministerial orders; (3) and in case a suitable occasion should arise – in the form of a revolution in the State.
3. Having established approximately the modus agendi, we will occupy ourselves with details of those combinations by which we have still to complete the revolution in the course of the machinery of State in the direction already indicated. By ‘those combinations’, I mean the freedom of the Press; the right of association; freedom of conscience; the voting principle; and many another that must disappear for ever from the memory of man, or undergo a radical alteration the day after the promulgation of the new constitution. It is only at the moment that we shall be able at once to announce all our orders, for, afterwards, every noticeable alteration will be dangerous, for the following reasons: if this alteration be brought in with harsh severity and in a sense of severity and limitations, it may lead to a feeling of despair caused by fear of new alterations in the same direction; if, on the other hand, it be brought in a sense of further indulgences it will be said that we have recognised our own wrong-doing and this will destroy the prestige of the infallibility of our authority, or else it will be said that we have become alarmed and are compelled to show a yielding disposition, for which we shall get no thanks because it will be supposed to be compulsory … Both the one and the other are injurious to the prestige of the new constitution.
What we want is that from the first moment of its promulgation, while the peoples of the world are still stunned by the accomplished fact of the revolution, still in a condition of terror and uncertainty, they should recognise once and for all that we are so strong, so inexpugnable, so super-abundantly filled with power, that in no case shall we take any account of them, and so far from paying any attention to their opinions or wishes, we are ready and able to crush with irresistible power all expression or manifestation thereof at every moment and in every place, that we have seized at once everything we wanted and shall in no case divide our power with them … Then in fear and trembling they will close their eyes to everything, and be content to await what will be the end of it all.
4. The goyim are a flock of sheep, and we are their wolves. And you know what happens when the wolves get hold of the flock?….
5. There is another reason also why they will close their eyes: for we shall keep promising them to give back all the liberties we have taken away as soon as we have quelled the enemies of peace and tamed all parties…
6. It is not worth to say anything about how long a time they will be kept waiting for this return of their liberties…
7. For what purpose then have we invented this whole policy and insinuated it into the minds of the goy, without giving them any chance to examine its underlying meaning? For what, indeed, if not in order to obtain, in a roundabout way, what is, for our scattered tribe, unattainable by the direct road? It is this which has served as the basis for our organisation of secret Masonry which is not known to, and aims which are not even so much as suspected by these goy cattle, attracted by us to the “show” army of Masonic Lodges, in order to throw dust in the eyes of their fellows.
8. God has granted to us, His Chosen People*, the gift of the dispersion, and in this which appears in all eyes to be our weakness, has come forth all our strength, which has now brought us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the world. * Which they are NOT, but are in reality the Synagogue of Satan, as confirmed by Christ:- Revelation 2:9 I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and [I know] the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are NOT, but [are] (Idumeans) the Synagogue of Satan (the serpent). Malachi 1:2 I have loved you, saith the “I AM”. Yet ye say, Wherein hast Thou loved us? [Was] not Esau Jacob’s brother? saith the “I AM”: yet I loved Jacob, 1:3 And I hated Esau (Edom) , and laid his mountains and his heritage waste for the dragons of the wilderness. 1:4 Whereas Edom (Idumeans) saith, We are impoverished, but we will return and build the desolate places; thus saith the “I AM” Lord of hosts, They shall build, but I will throw down; and they shall call them, The border of wickedness, and, The people against whom the “I AM” hath indignation for ever.
9. There now remains not much more for us to build up upon the foundation we have laid.
CONTROL OF THE PRESS
Masonic “freedom” – Control of printing and publishing – Vishnu, idol of the Press
1. The word “freedom,” which can be interpreted in various ways, is defined by us as follows –
2. Freedom is the right to do that which the law allows. This interpretation of the word will at the proper time be of service to us, because all freedom will thus be in our hands, since the laws will abolish or create only that which is desirable for us, according to the aforesaid program.
3. We shall deal with the press in the following way: what is the part played by the press to-day? It serves to excite and inflame those passions which are needed for our purpose, or else it serves selfish ends of parties. It is often vapid; unjust; mendacious; and the majority of the public have not the slightest idea what ends the press really serves. We shall saddle and bridle it with a tight curb: we shall do the same also with all productions of the printing press, for where would be the sense of getting rid of the attacks of the press if we remain targets for pamphlets and books? The produce of publicity, which nowadays is a source of heavy expense owing to the necessity of censoring it, will be turned by us into a very lucrative source of income to our State: we shall law on it a special stamp tax and require deposits of caution-money before permitting the establishment of any organ of the press or of printing offices; these will then have to guarantee our government against any kind of attack on the part of the press.
For any attempt to attack us, if such still be possible, we shall inflict fines without mercy. Such measures as stamp tax, deposit of caution-money and fines secured by these deposits, will bring in a huge income to the government. It is true that party organs might not spare money for the sake of publicity, but these we shall shut up at the second attack upon us. No one shall with impunity lay a finger on the aureole of our government infallibility. The pretext for stopping any publication will be the alleged plea that it is agitating the public mind without occasion or justification. I beg you to note that among those making attacks upon us will also be organs established by us, but they will attack exclusively points that we have pre-determined to alter.
4. Not a single announcement will reach the public without our control. Even now this is already being attained by us inasmuch as all news items are received by a few agencies, in whose offices they are focused from all parts of the world. These agencies will then be already entirely ours and will give publicity only to what we dictate to them.
5. If already now we have contrived to possess ourselves of the minds of the goy communities to such an extent that they all come near, looking upon the events of the world through the coloured glasses of those spectacles we are setting astride their noses; if already now there is not a single State where there exist for us any barriers to admittance into what goy stupidity calls State secrets: what will our positions be then, when we shall be acknowledged supreme lords of the world in the person of our king of all the world…
6. Let us turn again to the future of the printing press. Every one desirous of being a publisher, librarian, or printer, will be obliged to provide himself with the diploma instituted therefore, which, in case of any fault, will be immediately impounded. With such measures the instrument of thought will become an educative means in the hands of our government, which will no longer allow the mass of the nation to be led astray in by-ways and fantasies about the blessings of progress. Is there any one of us who does not know that these phantom blessings are the direct roads to foolish imaginings, which give birth to anarchical relations of men among themselves and towards authority, because progress, or rather the idea of progress, has introduced the conception of every kind of emancipation, but has failed to establish its limits.…All the so-called liberals are anarchists, if not in fact, at any rate in thought. Every one of them is hunting after phantoms of freedom, and falling exclusively into license, that is, into the anarchy of protest for the sake of protest.…
7. We turn to the periodical press. We shall impose on it, as on all printed matter, stamp taxes per sheet and deposits of caution-money, and books of less than 30 sheets will pay double. We shall reckon them as pamphlets in order, on the one hand, to reduce the number of magazines, which are the worst form of printed poison, and, on the other, in order that this measure may force writers into such lengthy productions that they will be little read, especially as they will be costly. At the same time what we shall publish ourselves to influence mental development; in the direction laid down for our profit; will be cheap and will be read voraciously. The tax will bring vapid literary ambitions within bounds and the liability to penalties will make literary men dependent upon us. And if there should be any found who are desirous of writing against us, they will not find any person eager to print their productions. Before accepting any production for publication the publisher or printer will have to apply to the authorities for permission to do so. Thus we shall know beforehand of all tricks preparing against us and shall nullify them by getting ahead with explanations on the subject treated of.
8. Literature and journalism are two of the most important educative forces, and therefore our government will become proprietor of the majority of the journals. This will neutralise the injurious influence of the privately-owned press and will put us in possession of a tremendous influence upon the public mind….If we give permits for ten journals, we shall ourselves found thirty, and so on in the same proportion. This, however, must in no wise be suspected by the public. For which reason all journals published by us will be of the most opposite, in appearance, tendencies and opinions, thereby creating confidence in us and bringing over to us quite unsuspicious opponents, who will thus fall into our trap and be rendered harmless.
9. In the front rank will stand organs of an official character. They will always stand guard over our interests, and therefore their influence will be comparatively insignificant.
10. In the second rank will be the semi-official organs, whose part it will be to attack the tepid and indifferent.
11. In the third rank we shall set up our own; to all appearance, off position; which, in at least one of its organs, will present what looks like the very antipothesis to us. Our real opponents at heart will accept this simulated opposition as their own and will show us their cards.
12. All our newspapers will be of all possible complexions – aristocratic, republican, revolutionary, even anarchical – for so long, of course, as the constitution exists….Like the Indian idol “Vishnu” they will have a hundred hands, and every one of them will have a finger on any one of the public opinions as required. When a pulse quickens these hands will lead opinion in the direction of our aims, for an excited patient loses all power of judgement and easily yields to suggestion. Those fools who will think they are repeating the opinion of a newspaper of their own camp will be repeating our opinion or any opinion that seems desirable for us. In the vain belief that they are following the organ of their party they will, in fact, follow the flag which we hang out for them.
13. In order to direct our newspaper militia in this sense we must take special and minute care in organising this matter. Under the title of central department of the press we shall institute literary gatherings at which our agents will, without attracting attention, issue the orders and watchwords of the day. By discussing and controverting, but always superficially, without touching the essence of the matter, our organs will carry on a sham fight fusillade with the official newspapers solely for the purpose of giving occasion for us to express ourselves more fully than could well be done from the outset in official announcements, whenever, of course, that is to our advantage.
14. These attacks upon us will also serve another purpose, namely, that our subjects will be convinced of the existence of full freedom of speech and so give our agents an occasion to affirm that all organs which oppose us are empty babblers, since they are incapable of finding any substantial objections to our orders.
15. Methods of organisation like these, imperceptible to the public eye but absolutely sure, are the best calculated to succeed in bringing the attention and the confidence of the public to the side of our government. Thanks to such methods we shall be in a position, as from time to time may be required, to excite or to tranquillise the public mind on political questions, to persuade or to confuse, printing now truth, now lies, facts or their contradictions, according as they may be well or ill received, always very cautiously feeling our ground before stepping upon it….We shall have a sure triumph over our opponents; since they will not have at their disposition organs of the press in which they can give full and final expression to their views; owing to the aforesaid methods of dealing with the press. We shall not even need to refute them except very superficially.
16. Trial shots like these, fired by us in the third rank of our press, in case of need, will be energetically refuted by us in our semi-official organs.
17. Even nowadays, already, to take only the French press, there are forms which reveal masonic solidarity in acting on the watchword: all organs of the press are bound together by professional secrecy; like the augurs of old, not one of their numbers will give away the secret of his sources of information, unless it be resolved to make announcement of them. Not one journalist will venture to betray this secret, for not one of them is ever admitted to practice literature unless his whole past has some disgraceful sore or other….These sores would be immediately revealed. So long as they remain the secret of a few, the prestige of the journalist attacks the majority of the country – the mob follow after him with enthusiasm.
18. Our calculations are especially extended to the provinces. It is indispensable for us to inflame there those hopes and impulses with which we could at any moment fall upon the capital, and we shall represent to the capitals that these expressions are the independent hopes and impulses of the provinces. Naturally, the source of them will be always one and the same – ours. We require that, until such a time as we are in the plenitude of power, the capitals should find themselves stifled by the provincial opinion of the nations, i.e., of a majority arranged by our agentur. What we need is that; at the psychological moment; the capitals should not be in a position to discuss an accomplished fact for the simple reason, if for no other, that it has been accepted by the public opinion of a majority in the provinces.
19. When we are in the period of the new regime; prior to the transition to that of the assumption of our full sovereignty; we must not admit any revelations by the press of any form of public dishonesty; it is necessary that the new regime should be thought to have so perfectly contented everybody that even criminality has disappeared…Cases of the manifestation of criminality should remain known only to their victims and to chance witnesses – no more.
Daily bread – Recreation centres – The unsuspected plan
1. The need for daily bread forces the goyim to keep silence and be our humble servants. Agents taken on to our press from among the goyim will, at our orders, discuss anything which it is inconvenient for us to issue directly in official documents, and we meanwhile, quietly amid the din of the discussion so raised, shall simply take and carry through such measures as we wish and then offer them to the public as an accomplished fact. No one will dare to demand the abrogation of a matter once settled, all the more so as it will be represented as an improvement … And immediately the press will distract the current of thought towards, new questions, (have we not trained people always to be seeking something new?). Into the discussions of these new questions will throw themselves those of the brainless dispensers of fortunes who are not able even now to understand that they have not the remotest conception about the matters which they undertake to discuss. Questions of the political are unattainable for any save those who have guided it already for many ages, the creators.
2. From all this you will see that, in seeming the opinion of the mob, we are only facilitating the working of our machinery, and you may remark that it is not for actions, but for words issued by us on this or that question, that we seem to seek approval. We are constantly making public declaration, that we are guided in all our undertakings by the hope, joined to the conviction, that we are serving the common weal.
3. In order to distract people who may be too troublesome, from discussions of questions of the political, we are now putting forward what we allege to be new questions of the political, namely, questions of industry. In this sphere let them discuss themselves silly! The masses are agreed to remain inactive, to take a rest from what they suppose to be political (which we trained them to, in order to use them as a means of combating the goy governments) only on condition of being found new employments, in which we are prescribing them something that looks like the same political object. In order that the masses themselves may not guess what they are about, we further distract them with amusements; games; pastimes; passions; people’s palaces….Soon we shall begin through the press to propose competitions in art; in sport of all kinds: these interests will finally distract their minds from questions in which we should find ourselves compelled to oppose them. Growing more and more dis-accustomed to reflect and form any opinions of their own, people will begin to talk in the same tone as we, because we alone shall be offering them new directions for thought…of course through such persons as will not be suspected of solidarity with us.
4. The part played by the liberals, utopian dreamers, will be finally played out when our government is acknowledged. Till such time they will continue to do us good service. Therefore we shall continue to direct their minds to all sorts of vain conceptions of fantastic theories, new and apparently progressive: for have we not with complete success turned the brainless heads of the goyim with progress, till there is not among the goyim one mind able to perceive that under this word (progress) lies a departure from truth; in all cases where it is not a question of material inventions; like a fallacious idea, serves to obscure truth; so that none may know it except us, the Chosen of God*, its guardians. * Which they are NOT, but are in reality the Synagogue of Satan, as confirmed by Christ:- Revelation 2:9 I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and [I know] the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are NOT, but [are] (Idumeans) the Synagogue of Satan. Malachi 1:2 I have loved you, saith the “I AM”. Yet ye say, Wherein hast Thou loved us? [Was] not Esau Jacob’s brother? saith the “I AM”: yet I loved Jacob, 1:3 And I hated Esau (Edom) , and laid his mountains and his heritage waste for the dragons of the wilderness. 1:4 Whereas Edom (Idumeans) saith, We are impoverished, but we will return and build the desolate places; thus saith the “I AM” Lord of hosts, They shall build, but I will throw down; and they shall call them, The border of wickedness, and, The people against whom the “I AM” hath indignation for ever.
5. When we come into our kingdom, our orators will expound great problems which have turned humanity upside down, in order to bring it at the end under our beneficent rule.
6. Who will ever suspect then that all these peoples were stage-managed by us according to a political plan which no one has so much as guessed at in the course of many centuries?….
ASSAULT ON RELIGION
Destruction of existing religions and substitution of the religion of Moses – A new era of slavery – Pornography encouraged in progressive countries
1. When we come into our kingdom it will be undesirable for us that there should exist any other religion than ours of the One God with Whom our destiny is bound up by our position as the Chosen People and through Whom our same destiny is united with the destinies of the world. We must therefore sweep away all other forms of belief. If this gives birth to the atheists whom we see to-day, it will not, being only a transitional stage, interfere with our views, but will serve as a warning for those generations which will hearken to our preaching of the religion of Moses, that, by its stable and thoroughly elaborated system has brought all the peoples of the world into subjection to us. Therein we shall emphasise its mystical right, on which, as we shall say, all its educative power is based….Then at every possible opportunity we shall publish articles in which we shall make comparisons between our beneficent rule and those of past ages. The blessing of tranquillity, though it be a tranquillity forcibly brought about by centuries of agitation, will throw into higher relief the benefits to which we shall point. The errors of the goyim governments will be depicted by us in the most vivid hues. We shall implant such an abhorrence of them that the peoples will prefer tranquillity, in a state of serfdom, to those rights of vaunted freedom which have tortured humanity and exhausted the very sources of human existence, sources which have been exploited by a mob of rascally adventurers who know not what they do….Useless changes of forms of government, to which we instigated the goyim when we were undermining their state structures, will have so wearied the peoples by that time that they will prefer to suffer anything, under us, rather than run the risk of enduring again all the same agitations and miseries they have gone through.
2. At the same time we shall not omit to emphasise the historical mistakes of the goy governments, which have tormented humanity for so many centuries by their lack of understanding of everything that constitutes the true good of humanity, in their chase after fantastic schemes of social blessings, and have never noticed that these schemes kept on producing a worse and never a better state of the universal relations which are the basis of human life….
3. The whole force of our principles and methods will lie in the fact that we shall present them and expound them as a splendid contrast to the dead and decomposed old order of things in social life.
4. Our philosophers will discuss all the shortcomings of the various beliefs of the goyim. But no one will ever bring under discussion our faith from its true point of view since this will be fully learned by none save ours, who will never dare to betray its secrets.
5. In countries known as progressive and enlightened we have created a senseless, filthy, abominable literature. For some time, after our entrance to power, we shall continue to encourage its existence, in order to provide a telling relief; by contrast; to the speeches, party program, which will be distributed from exalted quarters of ours…. Our wise men, trained to become leaders of the goyim, will compose speeches; projects; memoirs; articles; which will be used by us to influence the minds of the goyim; directing them towards such understanding and forms of knowledge as have been determined by us.
Simultaneous world revolution – Purpose and direction of masonry – The Chosen People – Dogmatic right of the strong – The King of Israel
1. When we at last definitely come into our kingdom by the aid of coups d’etat prepared everywhere for one and the same day, after being definitely acknowledged (and not a little time will pass before that comes about, perhaps even a whole century), we shall make it our task to see that, against us, such things as plots shall no longer exist. With this purpose we shall slay without mercy all who take arms (in hand) to oppose our coming into our kingdom. Every kind of new institution of anything like a secret society will also be punished with death; those of them which are now in existence; are known to us; serve us and have served us; we shall disband and send into exile to continents far removed from Europe. In this way we shall proceed with those goy masons who know too much; such of these as we may for some reason spare will be kept in constant fear of exile. We shall promulgate a law making all former members of secret societies liable to exile from Europe as the centre of rule.
2. Resolutions of our government will be final, without appeal.
3. In the goy societies, in which we have planted and deeply rooted discord and protestantism, the only possible way of restoring order is to employ merciless measures that prove the direct force of authority: no regard must be paid to the victims who fall, they suffer for the well-being of the future. The attainment of that well-being, even at the expense of sacrifices, is the duty of any kind of government that acknowledges, as justification for its existence, not only its privileges but also its obligations. The principal guarantee of stability of rule is to confirm the aureole of power, and this aureole is attained only by such a majestic inflexibility of might, as shall carry on its face the emblems of inviolability from mystical causes – from the choice of God. Such was, until recent times, the Russian autocracy, the one and only serious foe we had in the world, without counting the Papacy. Bear in mind the example when Italy, drenched with blood, never touched a hair of the head of Sulla who had poured forth that blood: Sulla enjoyed an apotheosis for his might in him, but his intrepid return to Italy ringed him round with inviolability. The people do not lay a finger on him who hypnotises them by his daring and strength of mind.
4. Meantime, however, until we come into our kingdom, we shall act in the contrary way: we shall create and multiply free masonic lodges in all the countries of the world, absorb into them all who may become or who are prominent in public activity, for these lodges we shall find our principal intelligence office and means of influence. All these lodges we shall bring under one central administration, known to us alone and to all others absolutely unknown, which will be composed of our learned elders. The lodges will have their representatives who will serve to screen the above-mentioned administration of masonry and from whom will issue the watchword and program. In these lodges we shall tie together the knot which binds together all revolutionary and liberal elements. Their composition will be made up of all strata of society. The most secret political plots will be known to us and fall under our guiding hands on the very day of their conception. Among the members of these lodges will be almost all the agents of international and national police, since their service is, for us, irreplaceable, in the respect that the police is in a position not only to use its own particular measures with the insubordinate, but also to screen our activities and provide pretexts for discontents, et cetera.
5. The class of people who most willingly enter into secret societies are those who live by their wits, careerists, and in general, people; mostly light-minded; with whom we shall have no difficulty in dealing and in using to wind-up the mechanism of the machine devised by us. If this world grows agitated, the meaning of that will be, that which we have had to stir-up in order to break up its too great solidarity. But if there should arise in its midst a plot, then at the head of that plot will be no other than one of our most trusted servants. It is natural that we and no other should lead masonic activities, for we know whither we are leading; we know the final goal of every form of activity; whereas the goyim have knowledge of nothing, not even of the immediate effect of action they put before themselves; usually, the momentary reckoning of the satisfaction of their self-opinion, in the accomplishment of their thought; without even remarking that the very conception never belonged to their initiative, but to our instigation of their thought….
6. The goyim enter the lodges out of curiosity, or in the hope by their means to get a nibble at the public pie, and some of them in order to obtain a hearing before the public for their impracticable and groundless fantasies: they thirst for the emotion of success and applause, of which we are remarkably generous. And the reason why we give them this success is to make use of the high conceit of themselves to which it gives birth, for that insensibly disposes them to assimilate our suggestions; without being on their guard against them; in the fullness of their confidence that it is their own infallibility which is giving utterance to their own thoughts and that it is impossible for them to borrow those of others….
You cannot imagine to what extent the wisest of the goyim can be brought to a state of unconscious naivete in the presence of this condition of high conceit of themselves, and at the same time how easy it is to take the heart out of them by the slightest ill-success, though it be nothing more than the stoppage of the applause they had, and to reduce them to a slavish submission for the sake of winning a renewal of success….By so much as ours disregard success, if only they can carry through their plans: by so much the goyim are willing to sacrifice any plans only to have success. This psychology of theirs materially facilitates for us the task of setting them in the required direction (Matthew 6:24). These tigers in appearance have the souls of sheep and the wind blows freely through their heads. We have set them on the hobby-horse of an idea about the absorption of individuality by the symbolic unit of collectivism….They have never yet and they never will have the sense to reflect that this hobby-horse is a manifest violation of the most important law of nature, which has established from the very creation of the world one unit unlike another and precisely for the purpose of instituting individuality….
7. If we have been able to bring them to such a pitch of stupid blindness is it not a proof, and an amazingly clear proof, of the degree to which the mind of the goyim is undeveloped in comparison with our mind? This it is, mainly, which guarantees our success.
8. And how far-seeing were our learned elders in ancient times, when they said, that to attain a serious end, it behoves not to stop at any means or to count the victims sacrificed for the sake of that end….We have not counted the victims of the seed of the goy cattle, though we have sacrificed many of our own, but for that we have now already given them such a position on the Earth as they could not even have dreamed of. The comparatively small numbers of the victims, from the number of ours, have preserved our nationality from destruction.
9. Death is the inevitable end for all. It is better to bring that end nearer to those who hinder our affairs than to ourselves, to the founders of this affair. We execute masons in such wise that none save the brotherhood can ever have a suspicion of it, not even the victims themselves of our death-sentence, they all die when required, as if from a normal kind of illness…..Knowing this, even the brotherhood in its turn dare not protest. By such methods we have plucked out of the midst of masonry the very root of protest against our disposition. While preaching liberalism to the goy we at the same time keep our own people and our agents in a state of unquestioning submission.
10. Under our influence the execution of the laws of the goyim has been reduced to a minimum. The prestige of the law has been exploded by the liberal interpretations introduced into this sphere. In the most important and fundamental affairs and questions, judges decide as we dictate to them; see matters in the light wherewith we enfold them for the administration of the goyim, of course, through persons who are our tools, though we do not appear to have anything in common with them – by newspaper opinion or by other means….Even senators and the higher administration accept our counsels. The purely brute mind of the goyim is incapable of use for analysis and observation, and still more for the foreseeing whither a certain manner of setting a question may tend.
11. In this difference, in capacity for thought, between the goyim and ourselves, may be clearly discerned the seal of our position as the Chosen People and of our higher quality of humanness, in contradistinction to the brute mind of the goyim. Their eyes are open, but see nothing before them (Isaiah 42:16-25) and do not invent (unless perhaps, material things). From this it is plain that nature herself has destined us to guide and rule the world (Matthew 23:23-38).
12. When comes the time of our overt rule, the time to manifest its blessing, we shall remake all legislatures, all our laws will be brief, plain, stable, without any kind of interpretations, so that anyone will be in a position to know them perfectly. The main feature which will run right through them is submission to orders, and this principle will be carried to a grandiose height. Every abuse will then disappear in consequence of the responsibility of all down to the lowest unit before the higher authority of the representative of power. Abuses of power subordinate to this last instance will be so mercilessly punished that none will be found anxious to try experiments with their own powers. We shall follow up jealously every action of the administration on which depends the smooth running of the machinery of the State, for slackness in this produces slackness everywhere; not a single case of illegality or abuse of power will be left without exemplary punishment.
13. Concealment of guilt, connivance between those in the service of the administration – all this kind of evil will disappear after the very first examples of severe punishment. The aureole of our power demands suitable, that is, cruel, punishments for the slightest infringement, for the sake of gain, of its supreme prestige. The sufferer, though his punishment may exceed his fault, will count as a soldier falling on the administrative field of battle, in the interest of authority; principle and law, which do not permit that any of those who hold the reins of the public coach should turn aside from the public highway to their own private paths. For example: our judges will know that whenever they feel disposed to plume themselves, on foolish clemency, they are violating the law of justice which is instituted for the exemplary edification of men by penalties for lapse and not for display of the spiritual qualities of the judge….Such qualities it is proper to show in private life, but not in a public square which is the educational basis of human life.
14. Our legal staff will serve not beyond the age of 55, firstly because old men more obstinately hold to prejudiced opinions, and are less capable of submitting to new directions, and secondly because this will give us the possibility by this measure of securing elasticity in the changing of staff, which will thus the more easily bend under our pressure: he who wishes to keep his place will have to give blind obedience to deserve it. In general, our judges will be elected by us only from among those who thoroughly understand that the part they have to play is to punish and apply laws and not to dream about the manifestations of liberalism, at the expense of the educational scheme of the State, as the goyim in these days imagine it to be….This method of shuffling the staff will serve also to explode any collective solidarity of those in the same service and will bind all to the interests of the government upon which their fate will depend. The young generation of judges will be trained in certain views, regarding the inadmissibility of any abuses that might disturb the established order of our subjects among themselves.
15. In these days the judges of the goyim create indulgences to every kind of crimes: not having a just understanding of their office, because the rulers of the present age, in appointing judges to office, take no care to inculcate in them a sense of duty and consciousness of the matter which is demanded of them. As a brute beast lets out its young in search of prey, so do the goyim give to them for what purpose such place was created. This is the reason why their governments are being ruined, by their own forces, through the acts of their own administration.
16. Let us borrow from the example of the results of these actions yet another lesson for our government.
17. We shall root out liberalism from all the important strategic posts of our government on which depends the training of subordinates for our State structure. Such posts will fall exclusively to those who have been trained by us for administrative rule. To the possible objection that the retirement of old servants will cost the Treasury heavily, I reply, firstly, they will be provided with some private service, in place of what they lose, and, secondly, I have to remark that all the money in the world will be concentrated in our hands, consequently it is not our government that has to fear expense.
18. Our absolutism will, in all things, be logically consecutive and therefore, in each one of its decrees, our supreme will be respected and unquestionably fulfilled: it will ignore all murmurs, all discontents of every kind and will destroy, to the root, every kind of manifestation of them in act, by punishment of an exemplary character.
19. We shall abolish the right of cessation, which will be transferred exclusively to our disposal – to the cognisance of him who rules, for we must not allow the conception, among the people, of a thought that there could be such a thing as a decision, of judges set up by us, that is not right. If, however, anything like this should occur, we shall ourselves cassate (quash) the decision, but inflict therewith such exemplary punishment on the judge; for lack of understanding of his duty and the purpose of his appointment; as will prevent a repetition of such cases….I repeat that it must be born in mind that we shall know every step of our administration, which only needs to be closely watched for the people to be content with us, for it has the right to demand; from a good government; a good official.
20. Our government will have the appearance of a patriarchal paternal guardianship on the part of the ruler. Our own nation and our subjects will discern in his person a father caring for their every need; their every act; their every inter-relation as subjects one with another, as well as their relations to the ruler. They will then be so thoroughly imbued with the thought that it is impossible for them to dispense with this wardship and guidance; if they wish to live in peace and quiet; that they will acknowledge the autocracy of our ruler, with a devotion bordering on Apotheosis, especially when they are convinced that those whom we set up do not put their own in place of authority, but only blindly execute his dictates. They will be rejoiced that we have regulated everything in their lives, as is done by wise parents who desire to train children in the cause of duty and submission. For the peoples of the world, in regard to the secrets of our polity, are ever, through the ages, only children under age, precisely as are also their governments.
21. As you see, I found our despotism on right and duty: the right to compel the execution of duty is the direct obligation of a government which is a father for its subjects. It has the right of the strong that it may use it for the benefit of directing humanity towards that order which is defined by nature, namely, submission. Everything in the world is in a state of submission, if not to man, then to circumstances or its own inner character, in all cases, to what is stronger. And so shall we be this something stronger for the sake of good.
22. We are obliged without hesitation to sacrifice individuals, who commit a breach of established order, for in the exemplary punishment of evil lies a great educational problem.
23. When the King of Israel sets upon his sacred head the crown offered him by Europe he will become patriarch of the world. The indispensable victims offered by him in consequence of their suitability will never reach the number of victims offered in the course of centuries by the mania of magnificence, the emulation between the goy governments.
24. Our King will be in constant communion with the peoples, making to them, from the tribune, speeches which fame will in that same hour distribute over all the world.
Emasculation of the Universities – Abolition of freedom of instruction
1. In order to effect the destruction of all collective forces, except ours, we shall emasculate the first stage of collectivism – the universities, by re-educating them in a new direction. Their officials and professors will be prepared for their business by detailed secret programmes of action from which they will not with immunity diverge, not by one iota. They will be appointed with especial precaution, and will be so placed as to be wholly dependent on the Government.
2. We shall exclude, from the course of instruction, State Law, as also all that concerns the political question. These subjects will be taught to a few dozen of persons chosen for their pre-eminent capacities from among the number of the initiated. The universities must no longer send out from their halls, milk sops; concocting plans for a constitution, like a comedy or a tragedy; busying themselves with questions of policy, in which even their own fathers never had any power of thought.
3. The ill-guided acquaintance of a large number of persons with questions of polity, creates utopian dreamers and bad subjects, as you can see for yourselves from the example of the universal education; in this direction; of the goyim. We must introduce into their education all those principles which have so brilliantly broken up their order. But when we are in power we shall remove every kind of disturbing subject from the course of education and shall make, out of the youth, obedient children of authority, loving him who rules as the support and hope of peace and quiet.
4. Classicism, as also any form of study of ancient history, in which there are more bad than good examples, we shall replace with the study of the program of the future. We shall erase from the memory of men all facts of previous centuries which are undesirable to us, and leave only those which depict all the errors of the government of the goyim. The study of practical life; of the obligations of order; of the relations of people one to another; of avoiding bad and selfish examples, which spread the infection of evil, and similar questions of an educative nature, will stand in the forefront of the teaching program; which will be drawn up on a separate plan for each calling or state of life; in no wise generalising the teaching. This treatment of the question has special importance.
5. Each state of life must be trained within strict limits, corresponding to its destination and work in life. The occasional genius has always managed and will always manage to slip through into other states of life, but it is the most perfect folly; for the sake of this rare occasional genius; to let through, into ranks foreign to them, the untalented who thus rob of their places those who belong to those ranks by birth or employment. You know yourselves in what all this has ended for the goyim who allowed this crying absurdity.
6. In order that he who rules may be seated firmly in the hearts and minds of his subjects, it is necessary, for the time of his activity, to instruct the whole nation, in the schools and on the market places, about this meaning and his acts and all his beneficent initiatives.
7. We shall abolish every kind of freedom of instruction. Learners of all ages have the right to assemble together, with their parents, in the educational establishments, as it were in a club: during these assemblies, on holidays, teachers will read what will pass as free lectures on questions of human relations; of the laws of examples; of the philosophy of new theories not yet declared to the world. These theories will be raised by us to the stage of a dogma of faith, as a traditional stage towards our faith. On the completion of this exposition of our program of action, in the present and the future, I will read you the principles of these theories.
8. In a word, knowing, by the experience of many centuries, that people live and are guided by ideas; that these ideas are imbibed by people only by the aid of education, provided with equal success for all ages of growth; but of course, by varying methods; we shall swallow up and confiscate to our own use, the last scintilla of independence of thought, which we have; for long past; been directing towards subjects and ideas useful for us. The system of bridling thought is already at work in the so-called system of teaching by object lessons, the purpose of which is to turn the goyim into unthinking submissive brutes, waiting for things to be presented before their eyes in order to form an idea of them….In France, one of our best agents, Bourgeois, has already made public a new program of teaching by object lessons.
ABUSE OF AUTHORITY
The demoralisation of Justice – Wrecking of the Christian religion – Jewish Patriarch Pope of the universe – Secret police employing public informers
1. The practice of advocacy produces men cold; cruel; persistent; unprincipled; who in all cases take up an impersonal, purely legal standpoint. They have the inveterate habit to refer everything to its value for the defence and not to the public welfare of its results. They do not usually decline to undertake any defence whatever, they strive for an acquittal at all costs, cavilling over every petty crux of jurisprudence and thereby they demoralise justice. For this reason we shall set this profession into narrow frames which will keep it inside this sphere of executive public service. Advocates, equally with judges, will be deprived of the right of communication with litigant; they will receive business only from the court and will study it by notes of report and documents, defending their clients after they have been interrogated in court on facts that have appeared. They will receive an honorarium without regard to the quality of the defence. This will render them mere reporters on law-business in the interests of justice and as counterpoise to the proctor who will be the reporter in the interests of prosecution; this will shorten business before the courts. In this way will be established a practice of honest unprejudiced defence conducted not from personal interest but by conviction. This will also, by the way, remove the present practice of corrupt bargain between advocates to agree only to let that side win which pays most….
2. We have long past taken care to discredit the priesthood of goyim, and thereby to ruin their mission on Earth which in these days might still be a great hindrance to us. Day by day its influence on the peoples of the world is falling lower. Freedom of conscience has been declared everywhere, so that now only years divide us from the moment of the complete wrecking of that Christian religion: as to other religions we shall have still less difficulty in dealing with them, but it would be premature to speak of this now. We shall act clericalism and clericals into such narrow frames as to make their influence move in retrogressive proportion to its former progress.
3. When the time comes finally to destroy the papal court the finger of an invisible hand will point the nations towards this court. When, however, the nations fling themselves upon it, we shall come forward in the guise of its defenders as if to save excessive bloodshed. By this diversion we shall penetrate to its very bowels and be sure we shall never come out again until we have gnawed through the entire strength of this place.
4. The King of the Jews will be the real Pope of the Universe, the patriarch of the international Church.
5. But, in the meantime, while we are re-educating youth in new traditional religions and afterwards in ours, we shall not overtly lay a finger on existing churches, but we shall fight against them by criticism calculated to produce schism….
6. In general, then, our contemporary press will continue to criticise State affairs; religions; incapacities of the goyim; always using the most unprincipled expressions in order, by every means, to lower their prestige in the manner which can only be practised by the genius of our gifted tribe….
7. Our kingdom will be an apologia of the divinity Vishnu, in whom is found its personification – in our hundred hands will be, one in each, the springs of the machinery of social life. We shall see everything without the aid of official police which, in that scope of its rights which we elaborated for the use of the goyim, hinders governments from seeing. In our programs one-third of our subjects will keep the rest under observation from a sense of duty, on the principle of volunteer service to the State. It will then be no disgrace to be a spy and informer, but a merit: unfounded denunciations, however, will be cruelly punished so that there may be no development of abuses of this right.
8. Our agents will be taken from the higher as well as the lower ranks of society, from among the administrative class who spend their time in amusements; editors; printers and publishers; booksellers; clerks and salesmen; workmen; coachmen; lackeys; et cetera. This body, having no rights and not being empowered to take any action on their own account, and consequently a police without any power, will only witness and report: verification of their reports and arrests will depend upon a responsible group of controllers of police affairs, while the actual act of arrest will be performed by the gendarmerie and the municipal police. Any person not denouncing anything seen or heard concerning questions of polity will also be charged with and made responsible for concealment, if it be proved that he is guilty of this crime.
9. Just as nowadays our brethren are obliged, at their own risk, to denounce to the kabal; apostates of their own family, or members who have been noticed doing anything in opposition to the kabal; so, in our kingdom over all the world, it will be obligatory for all our subjects to observe the duty of service to the State in this direction.
10. Such an organisation will extirpate abuses of authority; of force; of bribery; everything in fact which we, by our counsels; by our theories of the superhuman rights of man; have introduced into the customs of the goyim….But how else were we to procure that increase of causes predisposing to disorders in the midst of their administration?….Among the number of those methods, one of the most important is – agents for the restoration of order, so placed as to have the opportunity, in their disintegrating activity, of developing and displaying their evil inclinations – obstinate self-conceit, irresponsible exercise of authority, and, first and foremost, venality.
ARREST OF OPPONENTS
Measures of secret defence – Undermining authority
1. When it becomes necessary for us to strengthen the strict measures of secret defence (the most fatal poison for the prestige of authority) we shall arrange a simulation of disorders, or some manifestation of discontents finding expression through the co-operation of good speakers. Round these speakers will assemble all who are sympathetic to his utterances. This will give us the pretext for domiciliary perquisitions (diligent searches) and surveillance on the part of our servants from among the number of the goyim police….
2. As the majority of conspirators act of love for the game, for the sake of talking, so, until they commit some overt act we shall not lay a finger on them, but only introduce into their midst observation elements….It must be remembered that the prestige of authority is lessened if it frequently discovers conspiracies against itself: this implies a presumption of consciousness of weakness, or, what is still worse, of injustice. You are aware that we have broken the prestige of the goy kings by frequent attempts upon their lives through our agents, blind sheep of our flock, who are easily moved by a few liberal phrases, to crimes, provided only they be painted in political colours. We have compelled the rulers to acknowledge their weakness in advertising overt measures of secret defence and thereby we shall bring the promise of authority to destruction.
3. Our ruler will be secretly protected only by the most insignificant guard, because we shall not admit so much as a thought that there could exist, against him, any sedition with which he is not strong enough to contend and is compelled to hide from it.
4. If we should admit this thought, as the goyim have done and are doing, we should ipso facto be signing a death-sentence, if not for our ruler, at any rate for his dynasty, at no distant date.
5. According to strictly enforced outward appearances our ruler will employ his power only for the advantage of the nation and in no wise for his own or dynastic profits. Therefore, with the observance of this decorum, his authority will be respected and guarded by the subjects themselves, it will receive an apotheosis in the admission that with it is bound up the well-being of every citizen of the State, for upon it will depend all order in the common life of the pack….
6. Overt defence of this kind argues weakness in the organisation of his strength.
7. Our ruler will always be among the people and be surrounded by a mob of apparently curious men and women, who will occupy the front ranks about him, to all appearance by chance, and will restrain the ranks of the rest, out of respect, as it will appear for good order. This will sow an example of restraint also in others. If a petitioner appears among the people trying to hand a petition and forcing his way through the ranks, the first ranks must receive the petition and before the eyes of the petitioner pass it to the ruler, so that all may know that what is handed-in reaches its destination, that consequently, there exists a control of the ruler himself. The aureole of power requires for is existence that the people may be able to say: “If the king knew of this,” or: “the king will hear it.”
8. With the establishment of official defence, the mystical prestige of authority disappears: given a certain audacity, and everyone counts himself master of it, the sedition-monger is conscious of his strength, and, when occasion serves, watches for the moment to make an attempt upon authority….For the goyim we have been preaching something else, but by that very fact we are enabled to see what measures of overt defence have brought them to….
9. Criminals with us will be arrested at the first, more or less, well-grounded suspicion: it cannot be allowed that, out of fear of a possible mistake, an opportunity should be given of escape to persons suspected of a political lapse of crime, for, in these matters, we shall be literally merciless. If it is still possible, by stretching a point, to admit a reconsideration of the motive causes in simple crimes, there is no possibility of excuse for persons occupying themselves with questions in which nobody, except the government, can understand anything…. And it is not all governments that understand true policy.
RULERS AND PEOPLE
Making use of public petitions – debasing heroism – Martyrdom of sedition-mongers
1. If we do not permit any independent dabbling in the political, we shall on the other hand encourage every kind of report or petition with proposals for the government, to examine into all kinds of projects for the amelioration of the condition of the people; this will reveal to us the defects or else the fantasies of our subjects, to which we shall respond either by accomplishing them or by wisely rebutting them to prove the short-sightedness of one who judges wrongly.
2. Sedition-mongering is nothing more than the yapping of a lap-dog at an elephant. For a government well organised, not from the police but from the public point of view, the lap-dog yaps at the elephant in entire unconsciousness of its strength and importance. It needs no more than to take a good example to show the relative importance of both and the lap-dogs will cease to yap and will wag their tails the moment they set eyes on an elephant.
3. In order to destroy the prestige of heroism, for political crime, we shall send it for trial in the category of thieving, murder, and every kind of abominable and filthy crime. Public opinion will then confuse; in its conception of this category of crime; with the disgrace attaching to every other and will brand it with the same contempt.
4. We have done our best, and I hope we have succeeded, to obtain that the goyim should not arrive at this means of contending with sedition. It was for this reason that through the Press and in speeches, indirectly – in cleverly-compiled school-books on history, we have advertised the martyrdom alleged to have been accredited by sedition-mongers for the idea of the commonweal. This advertisement has increased the contingent of liberals and has brought thousands of goyim into the ranks of our livestock cattle.
Progressive taxation – Stagnant capital – the ruinous Gold Standard
1. To-day we shall touch upon the financial program, which I put off to the end of my report as being the most difficult, the crowning and the decisive point of our plans. Before entering upon it I will remind you that I have already spoken before, by way of a hint, when I said that the sum total of our actions is settled by the question of figures.
2. When we come into our kingdom our autocratic government will avoid, from a principle of self-preservation, sensibly burdening the masses of the people with taxes, remembering that it (the government) plays the part of father and protector. But as State organisation costs dear it is necessary nevertheless to obtain the funds required for it. I will, therefore, elaborate with particular precaution the question of equilibrium in this matter.
3. Our rule, in which the king will enjoy the legal fiction that everything in his State belongs to him (which may easily be translated into fact), will be enabled to resort to the lawful confiscation of all sums, of every kind, for the regulation of their circulation in the State. From this follows that taxation will best be covered by a progressive tax on property. In this manner the dues will be paid; without straitening or ruining anybody; in the form of a percentage of the amount of property. The rich must be aware that it is their duty to place a part of their superfluities at the disposal of the State, since the State guarantees them security of possession of the rest of their property and the right of honest gains, I say honest, for the control over property will do away with robbery on a legal basis.
4. This social reform must come from above, for the time is ripe for it – it is indispensable as a pledge of peace.
5. The tax upon the poor man is a seed of revolution and works to the detriment of the State which in hunting after the trifling is missing the big. Quite apart from this, a tax on capitalists diminishes the growth of wealth in private hands, in which we have in these days concentrated it, as a counterpoise to the government strength of the goyim – their State finances.
6. A tax increasing in a percentage ratio to capital will give much larger revenue than the present individual or property tax, which is useful to us now for the sole reason that it excites trouble and discontent among the goyim. (Now we know the purpose of the U.S. 16th Amendment!!).
7. The force, upon which our king will rest, consists in the equilibrium and the guarantee of peace, for the sake of which things it is indispensable that the capitalists should yield up a portion of their incomes, for the sake of the secure working of the machinery of the State. State needs must be paid by those who will not feel the burden and have enough to take from.
8. Such a measure will destroy the hatred of the poor man for the rich, in whom he will see a necessary financial support for the State; will see in him the organiser of peace and well-being, since he will see that it is the rich man who is paying the necessary means to attain these things.
9. In order that payers of the educated classes should not too much distress themselves over the new payments, they will have full accounts given them of the destination of those payments, with the exception of such sums as will be appropriated for the needs of the throne and the administrative institutions.
10. He who reigns will not have any properties of his own, once all in the State represents his patrimony, or else the one would be in contradiction to the other; the fact of holding private means would destroy the right of property in the common possessions of all.
11. Relatives of him who reigns, his heirs excepted, who will be maintained by the resources of the State, must enter the ranks of servants of the State or must work to obtain the right to property; the privilege of royal blood must not serve for the spoiling of the treasury.
12. Purchase, receipt of money or inheritance will be subject to the payment of a stamp progressive tax. Any transfer of property, whether money or other, without evidence of payment of this tax, which will be strictly registered by names, will render the former holder liable to pay interest on the tax, from the moment of transfer of these sums, up to the discovery of his evasion of declaration of the transfer. Transfer documents must be presented weekly at the local treasury office, with notifications of the name, surname and permanent place of residence of the former and the new holder of the property. This transfer with register of names must begin from a definite sum which exceeds the ordinary expenses of buying and selling necessaries, and these will be subject to payment only by a stamp impost of a definite percentage of the unit.
13. Just strike an estimate of how many times such taxes as these will cover the revenue of the goyim States.
14. The State exchequer will have to maintain a definite complement of reserve sums, and all that is collected above that complement must be returned into circulation. On these sums will be organised public works. The initiative in works of this kind, proceeding from State sources, will blind the working class firmly to the interests of the State and to those who reign. From these same sums also a part will be set aside as rewards of inventiveness and productiveness.
15. On no account should so much as a single unit above the definite and freely estimated sums be retained in the State Treasuries, for money exists to be circulated and any kind of stagnation of money acts ruinously on the running of the State machinery, for which it is the lubricant; a stagnation of the lubricant may stop the regular working of the mechanism.
16. The substitution of interest-bearing paper for a part of the token of exchange has produced exactly this stagnation. The consequences of this circumstance are already sufficiently noticeable.
17. A court of account will also be instituted by us, and in it the ruler will find at any moment a full accounting for State income and expenditure, with the exception of the current monthly account, not yet made up, and that of the preceding month, which will not yet have been delivered.
18. The one and only person who will have no interest in robbing the State is its owner, the ruler. This is why his personal control will remove the possibility of leakages of extravagances.
19. The representative function of the ruler, at receptions, for the sake of etiquette, which absorbs so much invaluable time, will be abolished in order that the ruler may have time for control and consideration. His power will not then be split up into fractional parts among time-serving favourites who surround the throne for its pomp and splendour, and are interested only in their own and not in the common interests of the State.
20. Economic crises have been produced by us for the goyim by no other means than the withdrawal of money from circulation. Huge capitals have stagnated, withdrawing money from States, which were constantly obliged to apply to those same stagnant capitals for loans. These loans burdened the finances of the State with the payment of interest and made them the bond slaves of these capitals….The concentration of industry in the hands of capitalists out of the hands of small masters has drained away all the juices of the peoples and with them also the States.…
21. The present issue of money in general does not correspond with the requirements per head, and cannot therefore satisfy all the needs of the workers. The issue of money ought to correspond with the growth of population and thereby children also must absolutely be reckoned as consumers of currency from the day of their birth. The revision of issue is a material question for the whole world.
22. You are aware that the gold standard has been the ruin of the States which adopted it, for it has not been able to satisfy the demands for money, the more so that we have removed gold from circulation as possible.
23. With us the standard that must be introduced is the cost of working-man power, whether it be reckoned in paper or in wood. We shall make the issue of money in accordance with the normal requirements of each subject, adding to the quantity with every birth and subtracting with every death.
24. The accounts will be managed by each department (the French administrative division), each circle.
25. In order that there may be no delays in the paying out of money for State needs the sums and terms of such payments will be fixed by decree of the ruler; this will do away with the protection by a ministry of one institution to the detriment of others.
26. The budgets of income and expenditure will be carried out side by side that they may not be obscured by distance one to another.
27. The reforms projected by us in the financial institutions and principles of the goyim will be clothed by us in such forms as will alarm nobody. We shall point out the necessity of reforms in consequence of the disorderly darkness into which the goyim by their irregularities have plunged the finances. The first irregularity, as we shall point out, consists in their beginning with drawing up a single budget which year after year grows owing to the following cause: this budget is dragged out to half the year, then they demand a budget to put things right, and this they expend in three months, after which they ask for a supplementary budget, and all this ends with a liquidation budget. But, as the budget of the following year is drawn up in accordance with the sum of the total addition, the annual departure from the normal reaches as much as 50 per cent in a year, and so the annual budget is trebled in ten years. Thanks to such methods, allowed by the carelessness of the goy States, their treasuries are empty. The period of loans supervenes, and that has swallowed up remainders and brought all the goy States to bankruptcy.
28. You understand perfectly that economic arrangements of this kind, which have been suggested to the goyim by us, cannot be carried on by us.
29. Every kind of loan proves infirmity in the State and a want of understanding of the rights of the State. Loans hang like a sword of Damocles over the heads of rulers, who, instead of taking from their subjects by a temporary tax, come begging with outstretched palm of our bankers. Foreign loans are leeches which there is no possibility of removing from the body of the State, until they fall off of themselves, or the State flings them off. But the goy States do not tear them off; they go on in persisting in putting more on to themselves so that they must inevitably perish, drained by voluntary blood-letting.
30. What also indeed is, in substance, a loan, especially a foreign loan? A loan is – an issue of government bills of exchange containing a percentage obligation commensurate to the sum of the loan capital. If the loan bears a charge of 5 per cent, then in twenty years the State vainly pays away in interest a sum equal to the loan borrowed, in forty years it is paying a double sum, in sixty – treble, and all the while the debt remains an unpaid debt.
31. From this calculation it is obvious that, with any form of taxation per head, the State is baling out the last coppers of the poor taxpayers in order to settle accounts with wealthy foreigners, from whom it has borrowed money, instead of collecting these coppers for its own needs without the additional interest.
32. So long as loans were internal the goyim only shuffled their money from the pockets of the poor to those of the rich, but when we bought up the necessary person in order to transfer loans into the external sphere, all the wealth of States flowed into our cash-boxes and all the goyim began to pay us the tribute of subjects.
33. If the superficiality of goy kings on their thrones in regard to State affairs and the venality of ministers, or the want of understanding of financial matters on the part of other ruling persons, have made their countries debtors to our treasuries, to amounts quite impossible to pay, it has not been accomplished without, on our part, heavy expenditure of trouble and money.
34. Stagnation of money will not be allowed by us and therefore there will be no State interest-bearing paper, except a one per-cent series, so that there will be no payment of interest to leeches that suck all the strength out of the State. The right to issue interest-bearing paper will be given exclusively to industrial companies who will find no difficulty in paying interest out of profits, whereas the State does not make interest on borrowed money like these companies, for the State borrows to spend and not to use in operations.
35. Industrial papers will be bought also by the government, which from being, as now, a paper of tribute by loan operations, will be transformed into a lender of money at a profit. This measure will stop the stagnation of money, parasitic profits and idleness, all of which were useful for us among the goyim so long as they were independent but are not desirable under our rule.
36. How clear is the undeveloped power of thought of the purely brute brains of the goyim, as expressed in the fact that they have been borrowing from us, with payment of interest, without ever thinking that all the same these very moneys, plus an addition for payment of interest, must be got by them from their own State pockets in order to settle up with us. What could have been simpler than to take the money they wanted from their own people?
37. But it is a proof of the genius of our chosen mind that we have contrived to present the matter of loans to them in such a light that they have even seen in them an advantage for themselves.
38. Our accounts, which we shall present when the time comes, in the light of centuries of experience gained by experiments made by us on the goy States, will be distinguished by clearness and definiteness and will show at a glance to all men the advantage of our innovations. They will put an end to those abuses to which we owe our mastery over the goyim, but which cannot be allowed in our kingdom.
39. We shall so hedge about our system of accounting that neither the ruler nor the most insignificant public servant will be in a position to divert even the smallest sum from its destination without detection or to direct it in another direction except that which will be once fixed in a definite plan of action.
40. And without a definite plan it is impossible to rule. Marching along an undetermined road and with undetermined resources brings to ruin by the way heroes and demi-gods.
41. The goy rulers, whom we once upon a time advised should be distracted from State occupations by representative receptions, observances of etiquette, entertainments, were only screens for our rule. The accounts of favourite courtiers who replaced them in the sphere of affairs were drawn up for them by our agents, and every time gave satisfaction to short-sighted minds by promises that in the future economics and improvements were foreseen….Economics from what? From new taxes? – were questions that might have been but were not asked by those who read our accounts and projects.
42. You know to what they have been brought by this carelessness, to what pitch of financial disorder they have arrived, notwithstanding the astonishing industry of their peoples….
LOANS AND CREDIT
Bankruptcy – Abolition of money markets
1. To what I reported to you at the last meeting I shall now add a detailed explanation of internal loans. Of foreign loans I shall say nothing more, because they have fed us with national moneys of the goyim, but for our State there will be no foreigners, that is, nothing external.
2. We have taken advantage of the venality of administrators and slackness of rulers to get our moneys twice, thrice and more times over, by lending to the goy governments moneys which were not at all needed by the States. Could anyone do the like in regard to us….Therefore, I shall only deal with the details of internal loans.
3. States announce that such a loan is to be concluded and open subscriptions for their own bills of exchange, that is, for their interest-bearing paper. That they may be within the reach of all the price is determined at from a hundred to a thousand; and a discount is made for the earliest subscribers. Next day by artificial means the price of them goes up, the alleged reason being that everyone is rushing to buy them. In a few days the treasury safes are as they say overflowing and there’s more money than they can do with (why then take it?). The subscription, it is alleged, covers many times over the issue total of the loan; in this lies the whole stage effect – look you, they say, what confidence is shown in the government’s bills of exchange.
4. But when the comedy is played out there emerges the fact that a debit and an exceedingly burdensome debit has been created. For the payment of interest it becomes necessary to have recourse to new loans, which do not swallow up but only add to the capital debt. And when this credit is exhausted it becomes necessary by new taxes to cover, not the loan, but only the interest on it. These taxes are a debit employed to cover a debit….
5. Later comes the time for conversions, but they diminish the payment of interest without covering the debt, and besides they cannot be made without the consent of the lenders; on announcing a conversion, a proposal is made to return the money to those who are not willing to convert their paper. If everybody expressed his unwillingness and demanded his money back, the government would be hooked on their own files and would be found insolvent and unable to pay the proposed sums. By good luck the subjects of the goy governments, knowing nothing about financial affairs, have always preferred losses on exchange and diminution of interest to the risk of new investments of their moneys, and have thereby many a time enabled these governments to throw off their shoulders a debit of several millions.
6. Nowadays, with external loans, these tricks cannot be played by the goyim for they know that we shall demand all our moneys back.
7. In this way in acknowledged bankruptcy will best prove to the various countries the absence of any means between the interest of the peoples and of those who rule them.
8. I beg you to concentrate your particular attention upon this point and upon the following: nowadays all internal loans are consolidated by so-called flying loans, that is, such as have terms of payment more or less near. These debts consist of moneys paid into the savings banks and reserve funds. If left for long at the disposition of a government these funds evaporate in the payment of interest on foreign loans, and are placed by the deposit of equivalent amount of rents.
9. And these last it is which patch up all the leaks in the State treasuries of the goyim.
10. When we ascend the throne of the world all these financial and similar shifts, as being not in accord with our interests, will be swept away so as not to leave a trace, as also will be destroyed all money markets, since we shall not allow the prestige of our power to be shaken by fluctuations of prices set upon our values, which we shall announce by law at the price which represents their full worth without any possibility of lowering or raising. (Raising gives the pretext for lowering, which indeed was where we made a beginning in relation to the values of the goyim.)
11. We shall replace the money markets by grandiose government credit institutions, the object of which will be to fix the price of industrial values in accordance with government views. These institutions will be in a position to fling upon the market five hundred millions of industrial paper in one day, or to buy up for the same amount. In this way all industrial undertakings will come into dependence upon us. You may imagine for yourselves what immense power we shall thereby secure for ourselves….
POWER OF GOLD
The secret of what is coming – Mysticism of the new authority and the reverent fear of the people
1. In all that has so far been reported by me to you, I have endeavoured to depict with care the secret of what is coming, of what is past, and of what is going on now, rushing into the flood of the great events coming already in the near future, the secret of our relations to the goyim and of financial operations. On this subject there remains still a little for me to add.
2. In our hands is the greatest power of our day – gold*: in two days we can procure from our storehouses any quantity we may please. * Matthew 6:24 No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and materialism.
3. Surely there is no need to seek further proof that our rule is predestined by God? Surely we shall not fail with such wealth to prove that all that evil which for so many centuries we have had to commit has served at the end of ends the cause of true well-being – the bringing of everything into order? (See Matthew 6:24 quoted above) Though it be even by the exercise of some violence, yet all the same it will be established. We shall contrive to prove that we are benefactors who have restored to the rent and mangled earth the true good and also freedom of the person, and therewith we shall enable it to be enjoyed in peace and quiet, with proper dignity of relations, on the condition, of course, of strict observance of the laws established by us. We shall make plain therewith that freedom does not consist in dissipation and in the right of unbridled license any more than the dignity and force of a man do not consist in the right of everyone to promulgate destructive principles in the nature of freedom of conscience, equality and a like, that freedom of the person in no wise consists in the right to agitate oneself and others by abominable speeches before disorderly mobs, and that true freedom consists in the inviolability of the person who honourably and strictly observes all the laws of life in common, that human dignity is wrapped up in consciousness of the rights and also of the absence of rights of each, and not wholly and solely in fantastic imaginings about the subject of one’s ego.
4. One authority will be glorious because it will be all-powerful, will rule and guide, and not muddle along after leaders and orators shrieking themselves hoarse with senseless words which they call great principles and which are nothing else, to speak honestly, but utopian….Our authority will be the crown of order, and in that is included the whole happiness of man. The aureole of this authority will inspire a mystical bowing of the knee before it and a reverent fear before it of all the peoples. True force makes no terms with any right, not even with that of God: none dare come near to it so as to take so much as a span from it away.
Cutting down of luxury goods – The supreme lord to replace all existing rulers
1. That the peoples may become accustomed to obedience it is necessary to inculcate lessons of humility and therefore to reduce the production of articles of luxury. By this we shall improve morals which have been debased by emulation in the sphere of luxury. We shall re-establish small master production which will mean laying a mine under the private capital of manufacturers. This is indispensable also for the reason that manufacturers on the grand scale often move, though not always consciously, the thoughts of the masses in directions against the government. A people of small masters knows nothing of unemployment and this binds him closely with existing order, and consequently with the firmness of authority. For us its part will have been played out the moment authority is transferred into our hands. Drunkenness also will be prohibited by law and punishable as a crime against humanness of man who is turned into a brute under the influence of alcohol.
2. Subjects, I repeat once more, give blind obedience only to the strong hand which is absolutely independent of them, for in it they feel the sword of defence and support against social scourges….What do they want with an angelic spirit in a king? What they have to see in him is the personification of force and power.
3. The supreme lord who will replace all now existing rulers, dragging in their existence among societies demoralised by us, societies that have denied even the authority of God, from whose midst breaks out on all sides the fire of anarchy, must first of all proceed to quench this all-devouring flame. Therefore he will be obliged to kill off those existing societies, though he should drench them with his own blood, that he may resurrect them again in the form of regularly organised troops, fighting consciously with every kind of infection that may cover the body of the State with sores.
4. This Chosen One of God is chosen from above to demolish the senseless forces moved by instinct and not reason, by brutishness and humanness. These forces now triumph in manifestations of robbery and every kind of violence under the mask of principles of freedom and rights. They have overthrown all forms of social order to erect, on the ruins, the throne of the King of the Jews; but their part will be played out the moment he enters into his kingdom. Then it will be necessary to sweep them away from his path, on which must be left no knot, no splinter.
5. Then will it be possible for us to say to the peoples of the world: Give thanks to God and bow the knee before him who bears on his front the seal of the predestination of man, to which God Himself has led His star that none other but Him might free us from all the before-mentioned forces and evils.
QUALITIES OF THE RULER
Selecting and training the seed of David
1. I pass now to the method of confirming the dynastic roots of king David to the last strata of the earth.
2. This confirmation will first and foremost be included in that which to this day has rested the force of conservatism, by our learned elders, of the conduct of the affairs of the world, in the directing of the education of thought of all humanity. N.B. http://www.geocities.com/Athens/Atrium/2012/emmau2.htm
3. Certain members of the seed of David will prepare the kings and their heirs, selecting not by right of heritage but by eminent capacities, inducting them into the most secret mysteries of the political, into schemes of government, but providing always that none may come to knowledge of the secrets. The object of this mode of action is that all may know that government cannot be entrusted to those who have not been inducted into the secret places of its art….
4. To these persons only will be taught the practical application of the aforenamed plans by comparison of the experiences of many centuries, all the observations on the politico-economic moves and social sciences – in a word, all the spirit of laws which have been unshakeably established by nature herself for the regulation of the relations of humanity.
5. Direct heirs will often be set aside from ascending the throne, if, in their time of training, they exhibit frivolity, softness and other qualities that are the ruin of authority, which render them incapable of governing and in themselves dangerous for kingly office.
6. Only those who are unconditionally capable for firm, even if it be to cruelty, direct rule will receive the reins of rule from our learned elders. John 19:19 And Pilate wrote a title, and put [it] on the cross. And the writing was, JESUS NAZIR THE KING OF THE JEWS. 19:20 This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, [and] Greek, [and] Latin. 19:21 Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews. 19:22 Pilate answered, What I have written I have written.
7. In case of falling sick with weakness of will or other form of incapacity, kings must, by law, hand over the reins of rule to new and capable hands….
8. The king’s plan of action for the current moment, and all the more so for the future, will be unknown, even to those who are called his closest counsellors.
9. Only the king and the three who stood sponsor for him will know what is coming.
10. In the person of the king who with unbending will is master of himself and of humanity all will discern as it were fate with its mysterious ways. None will know what the king wishes to attain by his dispositions, and therefore none will dare to stand across an unknown path.
11. It is understood that the brain reservoir of the king must correspond in capacity to the plan of government it has to contain. It is for this reason that he will ascend the throne not otherwise than after examination of his mind by the aforesaid learned elders. Thereby the Elders and Sanhedrin put themselves above their puppet-king and control him, which is why, once they realised that they could not control Jesus, who was born* King, they rejected and crucified him. * Matthew 2:2 Saying, Where is he that has been BORN King of the Jews? for we saw his “Star” in the East, and are come to worship him.
12. That the people may know and love their king, it is indispensable for him to converse in the market-places with his people. This ensures the necessary clinching of the two forces which are now divided one from another by us by the terror.
13. This terror was indispensable for us till the time comes for both these forces separately to fall under our influence.
14. The king of the Jews must not be at the mercy of his passions, and especially of sensuality: on no side of his character must he give brute instincts power over his mind. Sensuality worse than all else disorganises the capacities of the mind and clearness of views, distracting the thoughts to the worst and most brutal side of human activity.
15. The prop of humanity in the person of the supreme lord of all the world of the holy seed of David must sacrifice to his people all personal inclinations.
16. Our supreme lord must be of an exemplary irreproachable mind.
Signed by the representatives of Zion, of the 33rd degree.
These Protocols could not possibly have been written by any man or men, only by Satan himself with the help of his Synagogue, referred to by Christ in Revelation 2:9 I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and [I know] the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are NOT, but [are] (Idumeans) the Synagogue of Satan.
“In Tears” – ERT National Symphonic Orchestra and Choir play for the last time the Greek National Anthem
ERT National Symphonic Orchestra and Choir play the Greek National Anthem for the last time – This images was broadcasted allover the world due to the women in tears… It is of course not ERT they cry for but for the death of democracy in its birth place… for the loss of decency and humanity,… They cry for the suffering, for the migrating youth, for our elders fading away tired and betrayed after wars, dictatorships and social disasters who again have to wave goodbye to their loved ones and bury their dead…
The tears are tears for the lost generations of Greece and for the failure of Europes path to civilization.
THIS IS THE FUTURE TEARS OF EUROPE due to EU’s current neo-liberal bankers crusade in order to satisfy the richest, enslave the working and producing masses and exhaust and eliminate the old, sick and poor…
Silence of the National Symphony Orchestra & Choir of ERT after 75 years ….
ΕΚΤΑΚΤΗ ΕΚΠΟΜΠΗ ΑΕ, ΜΕΣΑ ΑΠΟ ΤΟ ΜΕΓΑΡΟ ΤΗΣ ΥΠΟ ΛΕΙΤΟΥΡΓΙΚΗ ΚΑΤΑΛΗΨΗ ΕΡΤ, στην Αγ. Παρασκευή.
Μετά από το ξαφνικό και αναίτιο κόψιμο της ΕΚΠΟΜΠΗΣ ΑΕ, και μέχρι την επόμενη “στέγη”, στα FM ή στο διαδίκτυο, o Δημήτρης Καζάκης και η Γεωργία Μπάστα συνομιλούν για όσα συμβαίνουν στην Κύπρο και για όσα πρόκειται να συμβούν στην Ευρωζώνη.
Αυτή την φορά η ΕΚΠΟΜΠΗ ΑΕ υπόσχεται να βάλει φωτιά όχι μόνο στα ερτζιανά, αλλά σ’ ολόκληρη την κοινωνία…
Μπορείτε να επικοινωνήσετε με την εκπομπή με τους εξής τρόπους:
Αποστέλλοντας SMS στο 54344 πληκτρολογώντας ΕΠΑΜ κενό και το μήνυμα σας (Η χρέωση είναι 1,23€ συμπεριλαμβανομένου Φ.Π.Α ανά μήνυμα. Προσοχή να μην υπερβαίνει το μήνυμα σας τους 160 χαρακτήρες γιατί θα χρεωθείτε επιπλέον).
Αποστέλλοντας email στο firstname.lastname@example.org
Οι χορηγοί της ΕΚΠΟΜΠΗΣ ΑΕ είστε μόνο εσείς! Υποστηρίξτε την ΕΚΠΟΜΠΗ ΑΕ με όποιο ποσό μπορείτε. Δώστε μας την δύναμη για να μην σιωπήσει ξανά η ΕΚΠΟΜΠΗ ΑΕ!
Μπορείτε να μας υποστηρίξετε με κατάθεση στην Εθνική Τράπεζα στον λογαριασμό με αριθμό 892/602065-89 και IBAN GR7901108920000089260206589 ή μέσω PayPal
Jag fick oväntat många positiva reaktioner på min privata facebook-inbox efter två specifika svar till ett par vänner på en tråd, så jag har sammanställt svaren till Annika, Lena och Rune till en text… Annika Cullberg spred mina två kommentarer vidare och tydligen uppskattades min bedömning i ämnet och mitt förhållningssätt till diktatoriseringen av Europa.
Frågan som ledde till dessa svar kom från Annika, som undrade om jag verkligen trodde att “mammon sjunger på sista versen”, som jag påstod i början av Runes tråd.
Ja Annika, därför att alla despotiska “regimer”, “ismer” och maktstrukturer alltid anstränger sig för att se större och starkare ut än någonsin strax innan de imploderar, faller ihop eller störtas!… Tror du …att Ludvig XIV och hans hov och de närmaste runt slottet anade något timmarna innan huvudena rullade vid bastiljen? Naturligtvis NEJ eftersom högmod, arrogans och lugnande lögner från slottet gjorde alla ”lugna” och det småskrattades, skämtades, hånades och lektes nonchalant tills de första revolutionärerna skymtades och man förstod graden av vrede som den folkmassan bar på… Soldaterna som skulle skydda slottet hade fattat så de slogs inte med någon avsevärd lust att stoppa folkmassorna (precis som nuvarande polis och militär kommer att göra när folk-tsunamin i Europa sätter igång). I de allra flesta brev som skickades ifrån slottets personal de dagarna kan man inte tyda någon som helst oro över att folkmassor börjat marschera från Marseille till Paris… På samma sätt ser inte Bryssels och Berlins “hov” och de närmast “slickande” idag att massorna är i rörelse och att vreden skruvats upp på grund av despoternas provokativa nonchalans och arrogans inför folks rättigheter och nationernas konstitutioner,… De förmår inte “läsa gatorna” på rätt sätt och de kommer att se oförstående ut och de kommer att försöka bedyra sin oskuld när de sätts i handbojor.
Det ligger i de högmodiga ’rovdjurens’ natur att ge sken av att “hålla huvudet kallt och inte visa svaghet” oavsett om marken rämnar under deras fötter, vilket den kommer att göra med besked under de närmaste åren!… I detta har åtminstone historien alltid hållit sitt löfte! Ingenting i universum kan göra något åt “DET NÖDVÄNDIGA”… Sannolikheten att detta skall ske också med den här skenande kapitalismen är mycket överhängande… Vi ser helt klart Mammons sista kippande efter andan innan det nödvändiga kommer att hända… Nämligen att folk massivt vänder den dikterade plutokratiska ordningen ryggen och att den brakar ihop med en sjuhelvetes smäll och med ett stort antal historiska rättegångar och rekordhöga skadestånd till de utsugna nationerna och folkgrupperna som omedelbar efterföljd… Om detta kommer att ske utan någon katastrofal jättedrabbning i form av storkrig eller ej beror på hur snabbt de motsträviga fattar galoppen och vägrar följa order…
Men min vän det är utanför Sverige du måste titta om du skall kunna se sådana tendenser förstås… I Sverige vet vi ju båda att de flesta ‘sover sött’, ‘snarkar högt’ och ensidigt lyssnar på bankernas ”torpeder” i form av Euro-grupper och EU-trojkor… Att man som information och upplysning hyllar lyd-medians propaganda, ensidiga teorier och direktiv, att man ensidigt sväljer de officiella förklaringarna och att man dagligen som en automatisk rutin i sitt huvud upprepar inlärda “de får skylla sig själv-mantran” för att orka övertyga sig själv om sin egna duktighet och försöka rättfärdiga sin inlärda apati, ändrar ju knappast varken den europeiska historiens gång eller neo-svenskens möjlighet till verklig insikt och förståelse inför det som just nu sker i världen.”
“Rädda, kuvade och därför lättledda människor vågar endast lita på den ’välkända loggan’, det ’välkända ansiktet i TV-rutan’ eller det välkända tidningsnamnet samt en utvald flock av ”godkända” debattörer och ”experter” (därför har vi också samma nyhetsuppläsare i decennier,… de blir “pålitliga vänner”). Ovetandes förstås om att deras förhållningssätt till INFORMATION och KUNSKAP mer liknar ’blind tro’, än verklkig vetskap (inte alls olik ’religiös sekt-tro’).
De modiga, fria och därför svårledda människorna däremot vågar ifrågasätta, söka fakta, undersöka mediernas versioner och granska dem kritiskt,… De litar framförallt på sin uppfattningsförmåga, sin förmåga att själv söka kunskap och sitt beprövade omdöme och ‘magkänsla’ och är endast intresserade av sanning och inte självhävdelse, prestige eller intellektuell eller partipolitisk ”kukmätning” (ursäkta uttrycket)… Så det är främst den egna, kollektiva, djupare formen av en grundläggande, existentiell, rädsla med det medföljande struts-syndromet man bör ta itu med inom det svenska samhället… Åtminstone om man på riktigt vill kunna uppfatta vad som verkligen sker just nu ute i Europa bakom propagandakrigets politismpka, finansiella och mediala fasader…
Bekvämlighet byggd på falska trygghets begrepp gör folk dumma, kuvade och medgörliga… Men Annika, vi är inte ensamma i Sverige, jag menar du, jag och många med oss… Problemet är att få folk att fatta att man inte gör revolution via tangentbordet,… man måste också ut och vara bland folk,.. kännna, frustreras och sörja med de som dagligen misshandlas… Vi måste alltid vara där folk kämpar blir förbannade och överkörda… Den kraft som den bevittnade orättvisan föder är undervärderad av neo-svenskarna därför skyddar sig alla emot sådana upplevelser… Ur sorgen, smärtan och lidandet finns det oerrhörd själslig kraft att hämta, om man orkar ställa sig upp och vägra vara slav!! Denna kan inte ses för många gånger: Sprid denna dikt som är från inbördeskrigets Grekland och talar om ens inställning till kampen”om man vill kalla sig människa” (textad på engelska): http://youtu.be/v1tGKJuCoE4
Jag gläds över varenda aktion som görs utav klarsynta människor för att väcka och upplysa sina medmänniskor om det horribla som just nu förbereds för oss alla. Dock måste vi också, och jag tror du håller med, inse det stora värdet i att ALLTID motsätta oss hela den plutokratiska tendensen i sin helhet och varhelst den visar sig,… och inte längre fastna i specifika “skrå” eller intresse-områden, just precis därför att det är just där den ”nya världsordningens” conquistadorer vill ha oss… De vill att vi skall engagera oss och ägna oss åt ETT av Hydrans otaliga huvuden i taget, men inte åt Hydran själv. Det de fruktar mer än något annat just nu, och därför har de så oerhört bråttom med sina planer, är att vi skall SE helhetsbilden, sammanlänka punkterna och dra de rätta slutsatserna, för då syns det nämligen klart och tydligt vilken typ av högteknologiskt slav- och kontroll-samhälle de har på lut åt människan. De fruktar att vi skall motsätta oss hela deras system gemensamt och samtidigt, därför lägger de fram denna starka offensiv från propaganda-apparaten där de manipulerar verkligheten och provocerar fram splittring, social misär, inbördeskrig, vansinnesdåd, våldsamma sammndrabbningar och diktaturer och tillsätter sina egna trogna Quisling-regeringar i land efter land… Allt så att INTE folk skall gå ihop bortom parti-fanor, ideologier, religioner och egenintresse för att motsätta sig deras egenda och bekämpa deras institutioner och organisationer. De VET mycket väl att om vi gemensamt vänder deras institutioner och mjölk-kor ryggen så står de där med ”tummen i arslet” och kan inte styra ens över sina egna garderober (de klär sig nämligen inte själva LOL)…
När vi kämpar emot en av Hydrans huvud skall vi vara mycket uppmärksamma från vart de nya växer fram… Såvida vi inte koordinerat, beslutsamt, välorganiserat, och framförallt och viktigast, MED VÅRA HJÄRTAN FYLLDA AV MOD, CIVILKURAGE OCH EN OKUVLIG INRE TRO PÅ ATT ”DET GODA” SKALL SEGRA TILL SLUT, ägnar oss åt att fälla Hydran kommer vi att ångra oss bittert och våra barn och barnbarn kommer att med rätta spotta oss i ansiktet och undra vad vi gjorde när vi kunde, när de bit för bit förslavade hela mänskligheten.
Det är så här enkelt: När DE har hela mänskligheten i siktet måste man agera emot dem som en hel mänsklighet… När mänskligheten är hotad i sin helhet, så är det inte en parti-politisk fråga, det är inte en ekonomisk fråga, det är inte en klassfråga, det är inte en ekologisk fråga och det är inte en religiös fråga. Det är i första hand en överlevnadsfråga för Människan och därför måste den också i sin grund behandlas så.”
Έχουν κατατεθεί 2 προσφυγές
1) 11/10/2011 Καταγγελία Γεριτσίδου στον Εισαγγελέα του ΔΠΔ (ICC
Έχουν αποσταλεί εκατοντάδες, ή χιλιάδες επιστολές Βροχή από e-mail στη Χάγη κατά κυβέρνησης και Γιώργου … και τρέχει σχετικό ηλεκτρονικό αίτημα προς τον Εισαγγελέα του Δικαστηρίου να επισπεύσει τις διαδικασίες για να τιμωρηθούν οι ένοχοι : Save Greece! Save the cradle of western civilization! ( ΣΩΣΤΕ ΤΗΝ ΕΛΛΑΔΑ ! )
ΚΑΙ ΤΩΡΑ ….
“Το Crash στο τεύχος Ιουλίου που κυκλοφορεί την Παρασκευή (13/7), παίρνει την πρωτοβουλία να στείλει στο Διεθνές Ποινικό Δικαστήριο τους επικεφαλής της κατοχικής Τρόϊκας. Την Λαγκάρντ, τη Μέρκελ, τον Σόιμπλε ,τον Μπαρόζο και τον Ρομπάι. Ώστε να δικαστούν -όπως αρμόζει από το διεθνές δίκαιο-για το ανθρωπιστικό έγκλημα που συντελείται- με δική τους υπαιτιότητα- από τον Απρίλιο του 2010 στη χώρα μας και που έχει ως αποτέλεσμα την ουσιαστική γενοκτονία του λαού των Ελλήνων.
Στην μηνυτήρια αναφορά, η οποία συντάχθηκε με την πολύτιμη βοήθεια του Συνταγματολόγου κ. Κώστα Χρυσόγονου, καθηγητή Συνταγματικού Δικαίου του τμήματος Νομικής στο Αριστοτέλειο Πανεπιστήμιο Θεσσαλονίκης, πρώτοι βάλαμε την υπογραφή μας οι άνθρωποι του «Crash»: ο Γιώργος Τράγκας, ο Δημήτρης Κωνσταντάρας, ο Παναγιώτης Τζένος και ο Αντώνης Πρέκας.
Ολόκληρο το κείμενο της μηνυτήριας αναφοράς προς τον Εισαγγελέα του Διεθνούς Ποινικού Δικαστηρίου δημοσιεύεται στο τεύχος Ιουλίου του περιοδικού CRASH και θα αναρτηθεί και στην διεύθυνση www.facebook.com/giorgostragas προκειμένου όποιος συμφωνεί και θέλει, να μπορεί να προσυπογράψει την προσφυγή.
Εμείς λέμε ένα μεγάλο μπράβο στην προσπάθεια για αντίσταση μέσα απ τους θεσμούς και διαπιστώνουμε ότι τίποτα δεν χάθηκε όσο ακόμα υπάρχουν άνθρωποι που δεν το βάζουν κάτω και αντιστέκονται. Ας τους πλαισιώσουμε κι ας γίνουμε κι εμείς ένας ακόμα στρατιώτης στην μάχη για αξιοπρέπεια και ελευθερία. “ ( http://www.akalyptos.gr/?p=5095)
Οι πρώτη προσφυγή στρέφεται κυρίως κατά της κυβέρνησης Παπανδρέου και ή δεύτερη κατά Κάρολου Παπούλια, Γεωργίου Α. Παπανδρέου, Λουκά Παπαδήμου, Ευάγγελου Βενιζέλου, Θεόδωρου Γ. Πάγκαλου και Παντός άλλου υπευθύνου. Οι διαδικασία είναι αυτεπαγελτη και τα εγκλήματα που εξετάζονται στην περίπτωσή μας είναι εγκλήματα κατά της ανθρωπότητας και γενοκτονία.
Το επίσημο ιστολόγιο του Δικαστηρίου είναι αυτό http://www.icc-cpi.int/menus/icc/και εκεί θα βρείτε όλες τις λεπτομέρειες που θέλετε. Το Καταστατικό της Ρώμης βάση του οποίου δικάζει το δικαστήριο, πως τεκμηριώνονται τα εγκλήματα κλπ
Πολιτική Εισήγηση του Γενικού Γραμματέα της Πολιτικής Γραμματείας του Εθνικού Συντονιστικού Συμβουλίου στο 2ο Τακτικό Συνέδριο του ΕΠΑΜ
Ο κ. Καζακης μιλησε στο 2ο Τακτικό Συνέδριο του ΕΠΑΜ – Ετουτη η πολιτική εισήγηση αποτελει ενα πολυ σημαντικο και απαραιτητο ντοκουμεντο για οσους πραγματι νοιαζονται για την πατριδα…
Αγαπητές φίλες και φίλοι, Συναγωνίστριες και συναγωνιστές,
Τρία χρόνια υπό καθεστώς μνημονίων και αποικιοκρατικής κατοχής. Τρία χρόνια άγριας επίθεσης στον ελληνικό λαό. Τρία χρόνια όπου οι χειρότερες προβλέψεις και τα χειρότερα σενάρια επιβεβαιώνονται κάθε μέρα με τον χειρότερο δυνατό τρόπο. Τρία χρόνια γενικής κατάρρευσης και παρακμής σ’ όλους τους τομείς της ελληνικής κοινωνίας και της οικονομίας. Δεν είμαστε σε μια περίοδο όπου είναι λίγο ως πολύ ομαλή η εξέλιξη του πολιτικού παιχνιδιού, αλλά και η κατάσταση της κοινωνίας. Και δεν είμαστε σε μία, ας την πούμε έτσι, ανώμαλη περίοδο μόνο για την Ελλάδα.
Είμαστε γενικότερα σε μια παγκόσμια ανακατάταξη η οποία έχει δραματικές πλευρές και διαστάσεις. Δεν μπορεί κανείς να καταλάβει τι συμβαίνει στην Ελλάδα, αν δεν κατανοήσει σε τι φάση βρισκόμαστε παγκόσμια, δηλαδή πώς αλλάζει η παγκόσμια αρχιτεκτονική του συστήματος των αγορών.
Έχει μεγάλη σημασία να δούμε τι ακριβώς συμβαίνει, που βρισκόμαστε αυτή τη στιγμή. Η παγκόσμια οικονομία εξακολουθεί να κυριαρχείται από τις αγορές κεφαλαίου. Εκτιμάται ότι τα παγκόσμια χρηματοοικονομικά περιουσιακά στοιχεία ανήλθαν το 2012 στα 225 τρις δολάρια, δηλαδή πάνω από το 312% του παγκόσμιου ΑΕΠ. Σ’ αυτά περιλαμβάνονται οι κεφαλαιοποιήσεις των χρηματιστηρίων, καθώς και οι διάφορες μορφές χρέους, όπως κρατικά ομόλογα, τραπεζικά ομόλογα, επιχειρηματικά ομόλογα και δάνεια. Οι αγορές κεφαλαίου σήμερα εξαρτώνται πολύ περισσότερο από το χρέος. Το 2007, χρονιά όπου οι κεφαλαιαγορές σημείωσαν ιστορικό ρεκόρ, το συνολικό χρέος ανερχόταν στο 69%, ενώ το 2012 όπου το συνολικό ύψος των παγκόσμιων χρηματοοικονομικών περιουσιακών στοιχείων ξεπέρασε το 2007, το χρέος ανήλθε στο 78% του συνόλου της κεφαλαιαγοράς.
Με άλλα λόγια η παγκόσμια οικονομία σήμερα εξαρτάται πολύ περισσότερο από την κίνηση του χρέους σε σχέση με την κατάσταση λίγο πριν το κραχ του 2008. Την ίδια στιγμή οι Παγκόσμιες Άμεσες Επενδύσεις παραμένουν 25% χαμηλότερα από το μέγιστο επίπεδο που σημείωσαν λίγο πριν το κραχ του 2008. Ενώ οι εταιρικές μετοχές που κινούνται στα διεθνή χρηματιστήρια έχουν συρρικνωθεί κατά 20% από την εποχή του κραχ το 2008.
Τα δεδομένα αυτά υποδηλώνουν ότι η βαθιά ανισορροπία ανάμεσα στην πραγματική οικονομία και στην πλασματική, σ’ εκείνη δηλαδή των αγορών χρέους και κάθε λογής τίτλων, η οποία βρίσκεται στη βάση της μεγάλης παγκόσμιας κρίσης και του παγκόσμιου κραχ που εκδηλώθηκε το φθινόπωρο του 2008, συνεχίζει να βαθαίνει με απρόβλεπτες συνέπειες. Κι όχι μόνο αυτό. Σήμερα η παγκόσμια οικονομία εξαρτάται περισσότερο από τον όγκο του χρέους, κρατικού και ιδιωτικού, απ’ ότι την περίοδο λίγο πριν το κραχ του 2008. Οι παγκόσμιες αγορές κεφαλαίου σήμερα και τα διεθνή επιτελεία τους ζουν με τον τρόμο μιας ξαφνικής παγκόσμιας ρευστοποίησης τίτλων που θα πυροδοτήσει ένα νέο μεγάλο, ακόμη μεγαλύτερο κραχ απ’ αυτό του 2008. Για να αποφύγουν κάτι τέτοιο θα πρέπει να τροφοδοτούν τις κεφαλαιαγορές με νέες ευκαιρίες κέρδους, με νέες ευκαιρίες κερδοσκοπικών τοποθετήσεων σε τίτλους χρέους και παραγώγων. Για να γίνει κάτι τέτοιο σε συνθήκες όπου η επέκταση της πραγματικής οικονομίας με όρους επενδύσεων και κατανάλωσης αδυνατεί να παρακολουθήσει την επέκταση των κεφαλαιαγορών και του πλασματικού χρήματος, θα πρέπει να επιβληθεί ένα νέο παγκόσμιο καθεστώς ακόμη πιο ανοιχτό για τους κερδοσκόπους, ακόμη πιο καταστροφικό για την εργαζόμενη κοινωνία.
Έτσι έχουμε τη μετάβαση σε μια νέα παγκόσμια οικονομία. Δεν είναι η παγκόσμια οικονομία της παγκοσμιοποίησης. Βαδίζει ταχύτατα σε μια κατάσταση, όπως την έχουν ονομάσει τα δικά τους επιτελεία, πλανητικής οικονομίας. Τι είναι αυτή η πλανητική οικονομία; Είναι η δυνατότητα να ρευστοποιηθούν όλες οι χώρες, όλα τα κράτη, το σύνολο των λαών, στην δίνη της παγκόσμιας οικονομίας και κυρίως προς όφελος των μεγάλων διεθνών κεφαλαιαγορών.
Αν η παγκοσμιοποίηση ήταν ο πολιορκητικός κριός για να ανοίξουν τα εθνικά σύνορα στην ελεύθερη κίνηση του κεφαλαίου, να καταλυθούν σε πολύ μεγάλο βαθμό τα εθνικά πλαίσια ρύθμισης κι ελέγχου, να ανοίξουν οι αγορές και να επιβληθεί το δόγμα της εξωστρεφούς ανάπτυξης, η πλανητική οικονομία είναι η κατάλυση κάθε έννοιας εθνικής συγκρότησης στην οικονομία, στην κοινωνία και στην πολιτική. Πρόκειται για την κατοχύρωση του ρόλου του ιδιώτη στην παγκόσμια οικονομική και πολιτική ζωή. Καταργείται η έννοια της κοινωνίας, όχι μόνο σε ένα επίπεδο κράτους ή μιας περιφέρειας που είχαμε μέχρι τώρα, αλλά σε πλανητικό επίπεδο. Δεν υπάρχουν κοινωνίες, δεν υπάρχουν κράτη, δεν υπάρχουν λαοί. Υπάρχουν ιδιώτες που η νομική τους προσωπικότητα είναι ταυτόσημη, είτε πρόκειται για θεσμικό επενδυτή που παίζει με ομόλογα και παράγωγα στη διεθνή αγορά, είτε για επιχειρηματία, είτε για ένα άτομο που απλά, το μόνο που έχει να δώσει στην αγορά είναι η εργατική του δύναμη.
Όλοι αυτοί οι ιδιώτες λειτουργούν με όρους συμβατικούς στην αγορά και λειτουργούν ως πολίτες του κόσμου. Το μόνο που τους χαρακτηρίζει είναι η δυνατότητα ιδιωτικών συμβάσεων. Ο ιδιώτης ως επιχειρηματίας της εργατικής του δύναμης δεν κάνει τίποτε άλλο παρά μια σύμβαση με αυτόν που θα απασχολήσει την εργατική του δύναμη. Το ίδιο συμβαίνει με τον δανειστή προς τον οφειλέτη, με τον θεσμικό επενδυτή προς τον αγοραστή ή τον μπρόκερ των ομολόγων και των παραγώγων. Σ’ αυτή την κατεύθυνση κινείται η παγκόσμια οικονομία, η οποία αντιλαμβάνεται την κοινωνία σαν ένα σύνολο ιδιωτών σε παγκόσμιο επίπεδο που επιδιώκουν το ιδιωτικό τους όφελος. Είτε σαν νομάδες του πλούτου, είτε σαν νομάδες της φτώχειας.
Η ίδια η έννοια του εμπράγματου δικαίου όπως έχει γεννηθεί παραδοσιακά, που έχει να κάνει με πραγματικές σχέσεις ιδιοκτησίας, κατοχής, νομής και κυριότητας, ξεπερνιέται πλέον. Η ίδια η ιδιοκτησία αποκτάει άυλο χαρακτήρα, γίνεται κινητή αξία και αυτή εκφράζεται δια μέσου των τίτλων, είτε αυτοί είναι πιστωτικοί τίτλοι, είτε τίτλοι στην αγορά, είτε πλασματικό κεφάλαιο, είτε χρήμα. Όλα ρευστοποιούνται. Και όχι μόνο το παραδοσιακό κεφάλαιο, αλλά το σύνολο του πλούτου που παραδοσιακά παράγει η κοινωνία: τα εισοδήματα, τα μέσα παραγωγής, τα καταναλωτικά μέσα, ο τρόπος που μπορεί να αξιοποιηθεί ο φυσικός πλούτος. Τα πάντα μετατρέπονται σε κεφάλαιο και με την μορφή κινητών αξιών οι οποίες μπορούν να αλλάξουν χέρια μέσα στην αγορά. Αυτή είναι η πλανητική οικονομία.
Ποιος ρυθμίζει αυτή την πλανητική οικονομία; Οι υπερεθνικοί μηχανισμοί και οργανισμοί σε συνδυασμό με τους πιο ισχυρούς κρατικούς κατασταλτικούς παράγοντες. Τι σημαίνει αυτό πρακτικά; Σημαίνει μια δραστική μεταβολή στην ίδια την έννοια της κυριαρχίας. Η κυριαρχία αφορούσε ανέκαθεν στο ποιος διαθέτει την υπέρτατη κοινωνική ισχύ, ποιος διαθέτει το δικαίωμα της οργανωμένης επιβολής της θέλησής του πάνω σε μια ορισμένη χωρική έκταση, δηλαδή πάνω σ’ έναν τόπο και σε ορισμένο μόνιμο πληθυσμό. Ιστορικά τα έθνη, δηλαδή οι λαοί στην ιστορική τους συνέχεια, διεκδίκησαν με αγώνες και αίμα το δικαίωμα της άσκησης κυριαρχίας στον τόπο τους, σ’ αυτόν που αποκαλούν πατρίδα. Το γεγονός αυτό χαρακτήρισε όλους τους κοινωνικούς αγώνες για την δημοκρατία και την ελευθερία. Χάρις στην διεκδίκηση από τον λαό της κυριαρχίας στην πατρίδα του απέναντι σε ντόπιους και ξένους τυράννους, οι ίδιες οι έννοιες της δημοκρατίας και της ελευθερίας έπαψαν να είναι αφηρημένες ιδέες πολλαπλώς μεθερμηνευόμενες. Πήραν σάρκα και οστά, απέκτησαν ιθαγένεια και συγκεκριμένο συλλογικό υποκείμενο, τον λαό.
Η μάχη των αγορών ενάντια στην εθνική και λαική κυριαρχία πήρε πολλές μορφές ιστορικά. Από την παλιά αποικιοκρατία, έως την νεοαποικιοκρατία των χρεών και της πολλαπλής εξάρτησης. Σήμερα όμως χάνει το έδαφος κάτω από τα πόδια της. Δεν καταλύεται, ούτε περιορίζεται. Απλά χάνεται. Η κυριαρχία που χάνεται στο εθνικό επίπεδο δεν περνά σε κάποια νέα οντότητα. Παραδίδεται σε οντότητες δίχως πρόσωπο, γίνεται κοινώς απρόσωπη: το ΝΑΤΟ, την Παγκόσμια Τράπεζα, τον ΟΗΕ και τελικά στην ΕΕ, η οποία με την ευρωζώνη βρίσκεται στην πρωτοπορία ενός κόσμου που αλλάζει, στοχεύοντας σ’ ένα μέλλον με πρίγκιπες και πριγκιπάτα δίχως κυριαρχία.
Η νέα οντότητα είναι απρόσωπη και εκείνοι που έχουν τα ηνία στα χέρια τους δεν φαίνονται, ούτε εκλέγονται. Οι παλιοί φεντεραλιστές, δηλαδή οι οπαδοί της ομοσπονδίας, πίστευαν ότι αφαιρώντας από τα έθνη κράτη την κυριαρχία τους, την μεταφέρουν σ’ ένα υψηλότερο επίπεδο. Η αλήθεια είναι ότι η μεταφορά της κυριαρχίας σε απρόσωπες οντότητες θα την κάνει να εξαερωθεί, να εξαφανιστεί. Στα πλαίσιά της δεν θα υπάρχουν πλέον εξατομικευμένες, ταυτοποιημένες κυριαρχίες. Στη θέση τους υπάρχουν ένα πλήθος από αρχές σε διάφορα επίπεδα, καθεμιά από τις οποίες βρίσκεται επικεφαλής διαφορετικών οργανωμένων συμφερόντων. Πρόκειται για επίπεδα που περιλαμβάνουν απροσδιόριστα πεδία εξουσίας που μοιράζονται με άλλες αρχές.
Η ίδια η έννοια λαός καταργείται και χωρίς εθνική κυριαρχία που ασκείται σε συγκεκριμένο χώρο και τόπο, τότε χάνεται κάθε έννοια συλλογικό και κοινωνικού δικαιώματος. Οι λαοί μετατρέπονται σε πληθυσμιακές ομάδες που αντιπροσωπεύονται από οργανωμένα συμφέροντα, κοινώς λόμπι, για την απόσπαση παραχωρήσεων και πολιτικών από τις υπερεθνικές αρχές και οντότητες που ασκούν πλέον την απρόσωπη κυριαρχία. Πρόκειται για το ιδανικό πολιτικό εποικοδόμημα στην πλανητική οικονομία που ετοιμάζουν.
Αυτή την διαδικασία βλέπουμε να εξελίσσεται σήμερα μέσα στην Ευρωπαϊκή Ένωση και στην Ευρωζώνη. Επίσημη επωνυμία της Ευρωπαϊκή Ομοσπονδία εθνικών κρατών. Φυσικά τα εθνικά κράτη μέσα σε μια Ομοσπονδία δεν μπορούν να υπάρξουν παρά μόνο σαν φαντάσματα. Αυτός είναι άλλωστε και ο τρόπος που η Ευρώπη δημιουργήθηκε: μέσα από τη δημιουργία κοινοτικών οργανισμών δίχως να δίνεται η εντύπωση στους λαούς ότι υποτάσσονται σε μια ανώτερη εξουσία απ’ εκείνη των εθνικών κοινοβουλίων και κυβερνήσεων. Έτσι γεννήθηκαν τα Ευρωπαϊκά όργανα ως υπερεθνικοί θεσμοί. Ήταν ένα είδος αθέατης ατομικής βόμβας ενάντια στην εθνική κυριαρχία των λαών.
Με την Ευρωπαϊκή Ομοσπονδία καταλύεται η εθνική κυριαρχία και αντικαθίσταται με τον νεολογισμό που ανακοίνωσε ο κ. Μπαρόζο, δηλαδή την «συλλογική κυριαρχία». Με άλλα λόγια, όλα όσα ανήκουν στην ευρύτερη περιοχή της Ευρωπαϊκής Ομοσπονδίας, είτε είναι η γη, ο αέρας, εμπράγματες και μη εμπράγματες αξίες, βρίσκονται υπό συλλογική ευρωπαϊκή κατοχή, δηλαδή ανήκει σε όλους τους Ευρωπαίους. Και ότι βρίσκεται σε συλλογική κατοχή έρχεται τελικά στην κατοχή του πιο ισχυρού. Αυτού δηλαδή που έχει και τα περισσότερα μέσα για να επιβληθεί στα πράγματα.
Γι’ αυτό άλλωστε καταργείται η ίδια η έννοια της εθνικής κυριαρχίας που εμπεριέχει κανόνες δικαίου που προσπαθούν να εξισορροπήσουν την τυπική ισότητα και την τυπική ισονομία με την πραγματική ανισότητα. Ο φτωχός με τον πλούσιο μπορεί να έχουν τυπική ισότητα και ισονομία, δεν έχουν όμως πραγματική ισότητα και ισονομία. Τα εθνικά συστήματα δικαίου απηχούσαν πάντα τους συσχετισμούς ανάμεσα στον φτωχό και τον πλούσιο, τον αδύναμο και τον ισχυρό, ανάλογα με τους κοινωνικούς αγώνες που έχουν δοθεί για την δημοκρατία και την ελευθερία.
Με την διαδικασία της Ευρωπαϊκής Ομοσπονδίας, η ίδια η έννοια της εξισορρόπησης δια μέσου των κανόνων δικαίου, που δεν έφτανε ποτέ, αλλά υπήρχε έστω και τυπικά, καταργείται. Δεν μπορείς να έχεις κοινωνική προστασία ή οποιονδήποτε άλλο τρόπο προστασίας. Η ίδια η έννοια της δημοκρατίας εξαφανίζεται. Μάλιστα σε λίγο – μάλλον μετά τις ευρωεκλογές του 2014 – δεν θα επιτρέπεται να υπάρχουν εθνικά κόμματα, δηλαδή πολιτικές δυνάμεις που δεν θα ανήκουν οργανικά σε κάποιο ευρωπαϊκό κόμμα Δεν θα μπορούν να κατεβάσουν ούτε καν υποψηφίους στην χώρα τους, αν δεν ανήκουν σ’ ένα ευρωπαϊκό κομματικό με υποψηφίους και σε άλλες χώρες. Με τον τρόπο αυτό ο Μπαρόζο είπε ότι θα αντιμετωπιστούν οι εθνικιστές και οι λαϊκιστές.
Βλέπετε τον κ. Μπαρόζο δεν τον ενοχλεί η δεξιά ή η αριστερά, ούτε η ακροδεξιά, ούτε η ακροαριστερά, αρκεί να είναι Ευρωπαϊκή, δηλαδή να είναι πιστή στην καθεστωτική ευρωπαϊκή ιδεολογία κατάλυσης της εθνικής κυριαρχίας. Κι αυτό γιατί σαν παλιός αποικιοκράτης γνωρίζει πολύ καλά ότι η δημοκρατία, ακόμη και η επανάσταση, αν δεν γεννηθούν σε εθνικό έδαφος με φορέα την πάλη του λαού για την δική του αυτοτέλεια και αυτονομία, δεν είναι παρά κούφια λόγια που κάλλιστα μπορούν να δικαιολογήσουν ακόμη και την χειρότερη μορφή απολυταρχίας. Όπως πχ. στην Ενωμένη Ευρώπη που οικοδομούσαν τα Ες-Ες την εποχή της ναζιστικής κατοχής όπου κάποιοι είδαν να ωριμάζουν οι προϋποθέσεις της παγκόσμιας σοσιαλιστικής επανάστασης. Το ίδιο συμβαίνει και σήμερα. Πρέπει με κάθε τρόπο να συντριβεί ο πατριωτισμός των λαών για να επικρατήσει η πιο βάναυση απολυταρχία που έχει γνωρίσει η Ευρώπη από την εποχή των ναζί.
Αυτή είναι η πορεία που έχουν προδιαγράψει. Βεβαίως τίποτε απ’ όλα αυτά δεν πρόκειται να γίνει ομαλά. Πέρα από την εκρηκτική ύλη που συσσωρεύεται με αυξανόμενους ρυθμούς στην παγκόσμια οικονομία, ακόμη και η ευρωζώνη κατρακυλάει στην ύφεση με σχεδόν μηδενικούς ή και αρνητικούς ρυθμούς ακόμη και για την Γερμανία. Το γεγονός αυτό θα πυροδοτήσει ανταγωνισμούς, οικονομικούς πολέμους και κανιβαλισμούς, ακόμη και κραχ. Δεν θα υπάρξει ρήγμα στην παγκόσμια οικονομία και πολιτική που δεν θα παράγει μεγάλες σεισμικές δονήσεις το επόμενο διάστημα. Σε κλίμακα που από πολλές απόψεις θα είναι πρωτόγνωρη. Με βάση τα δεδομένα, έχουμε δύο γενικά αντίρροπες τάσεις, που γεννιούνται από τις εξελίξεις.
Η πρώτη τάση είναι, όσο προχωρούν οι διαδικασίες στον οδοστρωτήρα των αγορών με στόχο την πλανητική λεγόμενη οικονομία, τόσο πιο ανεξέλεγκτος, αδυσώπητος και αδίστακτος να γίνεται ο ανταγωνισμός στις κορυφές του συστήματος, για την παγκόσμια κυριαρχία, την αναδιανομή των σφαιρών επιρροής, τους τρόπους δηλαδή μεριδίων αγοράς. Και μάλιστα, όσο πιο αδίστακτος και αδυσώπητος θα γίνεται ο ανταγωνισμός, τόσο θα αυξάνεται η πιθανότητα γενικευμένων πολεμικών συγκρούσεων, σε διεθνές επίπεδο, ακόμα και στην καρδιά της Ευρώπης.
Βεβαίως, οι πολεμικές συγκρούσεις δεν είναι απαραίτητο να έχουν τον χαρακτήρα των παγκόσμιων αναμετρήσεων που γνωρίσαμε ιστορικά, καθώς, τον συγκεκριμένο χαρακτήρα τον πήραν επειδή το κράτος εξακολουθούσε να είναι πρωταγωνιστής των εξελίξεων. Σήμερα δεν είναι το κράτος πρωταγωνιστής των εξελίξεων, αλλά οι διεθνείς δυνάμεις της αγοράς, όπως έχουμε ακούσει πολλάκις να μας λένε. Άρα, οι πόλεμοι γίνονται με νέους όρους, με όρους εμφυλίων σπαραγμών, θρησκευτικών αναμετρήσεων, διαλυμένων κοινωνιών, όπως το βλέπουμε παγκόσμια.
Γιατί τα λέμε όλα αυτά; Γιατί ήδη έχει ξεκινήσει η πολεμική αναμέτρηση σε διεθνές επίπεδο. Μόνο που δεν γίνεται απευθείας αναμέτρηση ανάμεσα στους πόλους ισχύος, γίνεται με πιόνια. Είναι η πρώτη, ή μάλλον η δεύτερη μεγαλύτερη κλιμάκωση πολεμικών αναφλέξεων που έχουμε στον πλανήτη μετά τη μετασοβιετική εποχή, μετά την μεταπολεμική περίοδο, στην ουσία μετά τον 2ο Παγκόσμιο Πόλεμο.
Η δεύτερη τάση είναι ότι όλο και περισσότερο θα αναγεννιέται κάτω από αυτές τις εξελίξεις το εθνικό ζήτημα για τους λαούς, όλους τους λαούς, οι οποίοι θα μετατρέπονται σε δουλοπάροικους των διεθνών αγορών. Και αν αυτό το εθνικό ζήτημα για τους λαούς δεν διεκδικηθεί στη βάση της δημοκρατίας με όρους κοινωνικής επανάστασης, είναι σίγουρο ότι θα γεννήσει εθνικούς και θρησκευτικούς πολέμους ακόμα και σε ευρωπαϊκό επίπεδο. Το εθνικό ζήτημα θα αναγεννηθεί στην Ευρώπη έστω κι αν αναγεννηθεί με όρους 17ου αιώνα, με όρους δηλαδή Τριακονταετούς πολέμου. Η πορεία ολοκλήρωσης της Ευρωπαϊκή Ομοσπονδίας θα συνδυαστεί αναγκαστικά με εμφύλιες συρράξεις, με αποσχηστικά κινήματα, με μετακινήσεις πληθυσμών, με διάλυση κρατών, με πολεμικές εκρήξεις, αλλά και με μεγάλες κοινωνικές εξεγέρσεις.
Και εδώ βεβαίως παίζει κορυφαίο ρόλο το πώς τα λαϊκά κινήματα θα αντιδράσουν αναδεικνύοντας το εθνικό ζήτημα στο έδαφος της δημοκρατίας, διεκδικώντας πάλι το κράτος τους με τον τρόπο που το διεκδικούσαν πάντα οι λαοί την πατρίδα τους από κάθε εσωτερική κι εξωτερική επιβουλή. Αλλιώς η συντριβή των λαών θα οδηγήσει στην έξαρση θρησκευτικών κινημάτων και εθνοτικών ταραχών ακόμη και στην καρδιά της Ευρωπαϊκής Ένωσης.
Αγαπητοί φίλοι, συναγωνίστριες και συναγωνιστές
Οι εξελίξεις στην Ελλάδα, μετά από τρία σχεδόν χρόνια επιβολής μνημονίων και δανειακών συμβάσεων έχουν φέρει σε τέτοια κατάσταση τον λαό και την χώρα, όπου η ύφεση να έχει μετατραπεί σε χρόνια κατάρρευση και γενικευμένη παρακμή.
Το καθεστώς κατοχής έχει αλλάξει τη συνταγματική τάξη πραγμάτων στην Ελλάδα. Δεν έχει απομείνει κανένα θεσμικό στήριγμα στον ελληνικό λαό. Τι απομένει; Μένει η συνταγματική αναθεώρηση που προετοιμάζουν. Να περάσουν δηλαδή αυτές τις αλλαγές και να τις αποτυπώσουν σε συνταγματικές διατάξεις, έτσι να κατοχυρώσουν με κάθε δυνατό τρόπο τα δικαιώματα των δανειστών και των ξένων στην εθνική επικράτεια.
Ποια είναι η αντικειμενική κατάσταση σήμερα; Έχουμε μια πρωτοφανή, τρομερή επιδείνωση των συνθηκών διαβίωσης της πλειοψηφίας των ελληνικών νοικοκυριών. Μια επιδείνωση που όλοι γνωρίζουν ότι θα γίνει πολύ χειρότερη το αμέσως επόμενο διάστημα. Η κατάσταση αυτή οδηγεί τα περισσότερα νοικοκυριά στην απελπισία και την απόγνωση, στη μιζέρια και στην κατάθλιψη. Είναι αδύνατον πλέον να τα βγάλουν πέρα στον αγώνα της επιβίωσης. Ακόμη και τα μέχρι πρότινος καλύτερα αμειβόμενα στρώματα των εργαζομένων και των ελευθεροεπαγγελματιών αντιμετωπίζουν πια στη μεγάλη τους πλειοψηφία το πλήρες αδιέξοδο. Ενώ τα παραδοσιακά μεσαία στρώματα αντιμετωπίζουν την απόλυτη καταστροφή.
Όλα αυτά τα ξέρουμε καλά. Δεν έχει κανείς παρά να μετρήσει την προσωπική του εμπειρία και θα πειστεί για το πού βρισκόμαστε. Τι πρέπει να κάνουμε; Κάποιοι νομίζουν ότι η απελπισία, η απόγνωση, η αδυναμία πλέον επιβίωσης πολύ πλατιών στρωμάτων του λαού είναι το εύφλεκτο υλικό που γεννά τις κοινωνικές εξεγέρσεις. Πιστεύουν δηλαδή ότι όσο επιδεινώνεται η κατάσταση του λαού, τόσο περισσότερο σπρώχνεται ο ίδιος ο λαός στην εξέγερση. Δεν είναι αλήθεια. Οι αληθινές κοινωνικές εξεγέρσεις γεννιούνται μόνο όταν υπάρχει, δυναμώνει και λειτουργεί ως καταλύτης ένα αυθεντικό λαϊκό κίνημα με ισχυρή πολιτική παρουσία και με ρίζες στην ίδια την κοινωνία. Αλλιώς οι συνθήκες που βιώνει σήμερα ο λαός μπορεί ίσως να γεννήσουν βίαια ξεσπάσματα οργής, απόγνωσης και απελπισίας, αλλά συνολικά οδηγούν στο κοινωνικό και πολιτικό περιθώριο πολύ πλατιά στρώματα και μάζες. Τα οδηγούν σε κατάσταση «κουρελοπρολεταριάτου», τόσο σε επίπεδο διαβίωσης, όσο και σε επίπεδο συνείδησης. Κυρίως σε επίπεδο συνείδησης. Κι απ’ αυτό το υλικό της κοινωνικής αθλιότητας είναι φτιαγμένο μόνο το Αυγό του Φιδιού.
Τι άλλο έχουμε ως πραγματικό δεδομένο; Επί δεκαετίες το κυρίαρχο σύστημα έχει ενσταλάξει στη συνείδηση της κοινωνίας την πεποίθηση, ότι μόνος του ο καθένας μπορεί να την βγάλει καθαρή, κοινώς να τα βολέψει, αξιοποιώντας οποιαδήποτε ευκαιρία του δοθεί. Τα πολύ πλατιά λαϊκά στρώματα βίωσαν την πλήρη απαξίωση των παραδοσιακών μορφών συλλογικής έκφρασης, εκπροσώπησης και οργάνωσής τους είτε στο επίπεδο της κοινωνίας, είτε στο επίπεδο της πολιτικής. Ο απλός κόσμος διδάχτηκε όλα τα προηγούμενα χρόνια μόνο να υποχωρεί και να χάνει. Οι ηγεσίες του τον πρόδιδαν σε κάθε του βήμα και τον έμαθαν να δέχεται μόνο ήττες, γιατί έτσι ή αλλιώς «δεν μπορεί να γίνει τίποτε άλλο». Έτσι, ο απλός κόσμος έμαθε να βασίζεται μόνο στις δικές του εξατομικευμένες δυνάμεις, να μην εμπιστεύεται κανέναν και καμιά οργάνωση. Προσπαθούσε να επιβιώσει όχι με όπλο τα δικαιώματά του και την αξιοπρέπειά του ως πολίτης, ως εργαζόμενος και ως Έλληνας, πράγμα που μόνο συλλογικά και οργανωμένα μπορούσε να διεκδικήσει, αλλά με τις ευκαιρίες που του παρουσιάζονταν για να αρπαχτεί από κάπου, ή για να εκμεταλλευτεί καταστάσεις.
Έτσι, τα πλατύτερα στρώματα του λαού βρέθηκαν να αντιμετωπίζουν την χειρότερη κρίση και απειλή στην ιστορία της χώρας, χωρίς ούτε καν την στοιχειώδη εμπειρία συλλογικής δράσης και οργάνωσης. Κλήθηκαν από τα πράγματα, να δώσουν την πιο σημαντική μάχη της ζωής τους χωρίς κανένα εχέγγυο συλλογικότητας. Έπρεπε, να ανακαλύψουν στην πράξη και από το μηδέν αυτά που σε άλλες εποχές και για άλλες ιστορικές γενιές ήταν λίγο ή πολύ αυτονόητα. Τους τρόπους δηλαδή που πλατιά κοινωνικά στρώματα οργανώνονται αφ’ εαυτού τους και συγκροτούνται σε λαό προκειμένου να αναμετρηθεί με την απειλή που αντιμετωπίζει. Και προκειμένου να γίνει κάτι τέτοιο θα έπρεπε να απαλλαγούν από την νοσηρή επιρροή των μορφών οργάνωσης, κυρίως των υφιστάμενων κομματικών μηχανισμών, που ενώ έχουν απαξιωθεί παντελώς στη συνείδηση της κοινωνία, εξακολουθούν να την στοιχειώνουν και να την κρατούν αλυσοδεμένη.
Τι χρειάζεται σήμερα για να κινητοποιηθεί ο λαός και να συγκροτηθεί σε ένα κοινωνικό υποκείμενο ικανό να ανατρέψει το υφιστάμενο καθεστώς; Τρία κυρίως πράγματα:
Πρώτο: Να γνωρίζει με σαφήνεια τον κοινό εχθρό και την απειλή που αντιμετωπίζει. Ποιος είναι ο κοινός εχθρός που απέναντί του πρέπει να ενωθεί ο λαός; Άλλοι λένε τα μνημόνια και άλλοι ο καπιταλισμός. Η αλήθεια είναι ότι ο εχθρός που απειλεί να αφανίσει αυτόν τον τόπο είναι ένα ιδιότυπο καθεστώς κατοχής και αποικιακού ολοκληρωτισμού που επιβλήθηκε στην χώρα και στον λαό της από την τρόικα, το ευρώ και το ευρωσύστημα μαζί με το πολιτικό προσωπικό της χώρας και την ντόπια οικονομική ολιγαρχία. Πώς μπορεί να απαντήσει ο λαός σ’ αυτή την απειλή; Μόνο μ’ έναν τρόπο: διεκδικώντας την εθνική του αυτοδιάθεση με σκοπό την κατάκτηση της δημοκρατίας από τον ίδιο. Αυτό το νόημα έχει το αίτημα για την μονομερή διαγραφή του χρέους, αλλά και της εξόδου από το ευρώ με την εισαγωγή εθνικού κρατικού νομίσματος.
Δεύτερο: Χρειάζεται η δική του οργανωμένη πρωτοβουλία, δηλαδή τη δική του οργάνωση. Κι αυτή η οργάνωση θα πρέπει να ενώνει τον λαό πάνω και πέρα από ιδεολογικές διαχωριστικές γραμμές. Με διαιρεμένο τον λαό δεν μπορεί να υπάρξει κίνημα αντίστασης και ανατροπής. Σε ποια βάση μπορεί να ενωθεί ο λαός; Πρώτα και κύρια πάνω στην ανάγκη υπεράσπισης της πατρίδας του. Υπάρχει ανάγκη υπεράσπισης της πατρίδας; Όσο ποτέ άλλοτε. Η πατρίδα σήμερα και μαζί της ο λαός κινδυνεύει πολύ περισσότερο ακόμη κι από την εποχή της ναζιστικής κατοχής και του πολέμου. Από τον πόλεμο μπορεί να διασωθεί ένας λαός ακόμη και χωρίς κίνημα αντίστασης. Από τον σημερινό οδοστρωτήρα των αγορών και των υπερεθνικών οργανισμών που ισοπεδώνουν έθνη, κράτη και λαούς δεν μπορεί να σωθεί κανένας λαός αν δεν αντιτάξει σθεναρή αντίσταση, αν δεν διεκδικήσει για τον εαυτό του την χώρα του, αν δεν γίνει αφέντης στον τόπο του και δεν κερδίσει την πατρίδα του. Κι αυτό μπορεί να γίνει μόνο από τον ίδιο συγκροτημένο σ’ ένα ενιαίο παλλαϊκό και πατριωτικό Μέτωπο αναγέννησης της Ελλάδας μακριά από τους εμφυλιοπολεμικούς διαχωρισμούς δεξιάς και αριστεράς.
Τρίτο: Χρειάζεται πίστη στη νίκη. Χρειάζεται ο λαός μας να πιστέψει ότι μπορεί να τα καταφέρει. Ο μεγαλύτερος εχθρός σήμερα δεν είναι οι αυταπάτες, ή οι φρούδες ελπίδες που πλασάρουν τα κόμματα του ευρώ και της κατοχής. Σ’ αυτά απαντά η κοινωνική εμπειρία. Ο μεγαλύτερος εχθρός σήμερα είναι η παραίτηση, η μοιρολατρία, η κατάθεση των όπλων, η παράδοση άνευ όρων στην εικονική πραγματικότητα της κυρίαρχης κοινοβουλευτικής πολιτικής που ποτέ δεν εξέφρασε τον λαό και σήμερα πνέει τα λοίσθια καθώς βυθίζεται στην κοινωνική ανυποληψία. Για να αποκτήσει εμπιστοσύνη στις δυνάμεις του ο λαός, να πιστέψει ότι μπορεί να νικήσει, απαιτείται πλατιά μαζική οργάνωση του ίδιου του λαού. Κι όχι μόνο. Απαιτείται μια τεράστια προσπάθεια αναγέννησης της εθνικής και κοινωνικής του συνείδησης. Κι αυτό δεν αφορά μόνο την πολιτική, αλλά χρειάζεται και την αποφασιστική συμβολή της τέχνης, της κουλτούρας, του πολιτισμού ευρύτερα. Ένα αυθεντικά παλλαϊκό Μέτωπο σήμερα δεν είναι ή οφείλει να μην είναι απλά και μόνο ο φορέας των πιο ζωτικών και άμεσων αιτημάτων του λαού. Οφείλει να είναι και φορέας μιας νέας κουλτούρας, ενός νέου πολιτισμού που αναδεικνύει με σύγχρονους όρους τις αρετές και τα προτερήματα του λαού μας, που επιτρέπει στον λαό μας να αποκτήσει συναίσθηση του ρόλου και της ιστορίας του. Αν δεν συμβεί αυτό, ο λαός μας δεν θα μπορέσει να σταθεί στα πόδια του, δεν θα μπορέσει να βρει τις ψυχικές αντοχές για την μάχη που έχει να δώσει. Δεν θα μπορέσει καν να βρει τον εαυτό του.
Για να μπορέσει λοιπόν ο λαός να ξεσηκωθεί χρειάζεται να έχει ξεκάθαρο τι πρέπει να υπερασπιστεί απέναντι σε ποιον. Χρειάζεται η δική του πρωτοβουλιακή και αυτόνομη μαζική οργάνωση. Χρειάζεται πίστη στη νίκη. Πώς μπορούν να επιτευχθούν όλα αυτά; Μόνο με την κατάκτηση της ενότητας μέσα στις τάξεις του ίδιου του λαού πάνω στη βάση του κεντρικού καθήκοντος σήμερα: της υπεράσπισης της πατρίδας.
Πολλοί ρωτούν: πώς μπορεί να κατακτηθεί αυτή η πατριωτική ενότητα του λαού; Η απάντηση που δίνει κανείς εξαρτάται από δυο πολύ βασικές παραμέτρους:
Πρώτο, από το κατά πόσο θεωρεί τον λαό μας ικανό για αυτόβουλη οργανωμένη δράση. Με άλλα λόγια, κατά πόσο θεωρεί ότι ο λαός μας είναι σε θέση να εκφραστεί ο ίδιος πρωτογενώς, χωρίς την ανάγκη για διαμεσολάβηση από πολιτικά κόμματα και δυνάμεις. Το ΕΠΑΜ συγκροτήθηκε στη βάση της πεποίθησης ότι ο λαός μπορεί να εκφραστεί πρωτογενώς, ο ίδιος, χωρίς να έχει ανάγκη από πατερούληδες της δεξιάς ή της αριστεράς, ή αυτοχρισμένους κομματικούς εκπροσώπους. Το ΕΠΑΜ ιδρύθηκε με στόχο όχι να εκφράσει τον λαό, αλλά να λειτουργήσει καταλυτικά ώστε ο λαός ο ίδιος, πρωτογενώς και αυτοπροσώπως μέσα από την δική του αυτόνομη οργάνωση να διεκδικήσει την πατρίδα του. Στη βάση αυτή στηρίζει την αντίληψη για την δημοκρατία για την οποία παλεύει ως Μέτωπο. Επομένως την ενότητα του λαού την εξαρτά από την οργάνωση του ίδιου του λαού κι όχι από την ενότητα κομμάτων ή δυνάμεων που μιλάνε εξ ονόματος του λαού.
Δεύτερο, από το κατά πόσο θεωρεί κανείς ότι πράγματι το κορυφαίο ζήτημα ενότητας του ίδιου του λαού σήμερα είναι η υπεράσπιση της πατρίδας του από τον αποικιοκρατικό ολοκληρωτισμό του ευρώ, της Ευρωπαϊκής Ομοσπονδίας και των ανοιχτών αγορών. Δεν μπορούμε σήμερα να συντελείται η μαζική εξόντωση του ελληνικού λαού, μια αληθινή γενοκτονία του ελληνικού έθνους και το πρωτοφανές ξεπούλημα της πατρίδας με όρους που μόνο οι Χιτλερικοί είχαν τολμήσει να κάνουν, αλλά δεν τα κατάφεραν κι εμείς να θεωρούμε ακόμη προοδευτικές τις δυνάμεις εκείνες που αρνούνται να μιλήσουν έστω για όλα αυτά. Δυνάμεις που τάσσονται ενάντια στο συγκεκριμένο πατριωτικό καθήκον σήμερα, είναι δυνάμεις αντιδραστικές, δυνάμεις ξενόδουλες, δυνάμεις δωσιλογισμού όσο και ότι προοδευτικά ή αριστερά πρόσημα κι αν διαθέτουν.
Πώς μπορεί να επιτευχθεί η ενότητα του λαού στη βάση των σημερινών πατριωτικών καθηκόντων; Πρώτα και κύρια με την συνεργασία και την κοινή δράση σε επίπεδο κινημάτων. Στο επίπεδο αυτό το ΕΠΑΜ είναι ανοιχτό σε όλους χωρίς κανενός είδους προϋπόθεση. Δεν συμμετέχει όμως σε κανένα σχήμα, ή μόρφωμα που αυτοαναγορεύεται με το έτσι θέλω σε εκφραστή του λαού, ακόμη κι αν έχει ορθές θέσεις στα χαρτιά, είτε εκφράζει το γνωστό κόμμα που δεν θέλει άλλα κόμματα. Το ΕΠΑΜ πιστεύει στην ενότητα της βάσης, στην ενότητα που οικοδομείται από τα κάτω με ανοιχτά σχήματα και πρωτοβουλίες όπου είναι αποδεκτοί όλοι χωρίς πιστοποιητικά κοινωνικών φρονημάτων. Πιστεύει στην ενότητα πάνω στο πρόβλημα όπου ο λαός πρέπει να οργανωθεί για να το αντιμετωπίσει άμεσα και όσο το δυνατόν πιο αποτελεσματικά. Μια ενότητα που προάγει την απευθείας συμμετοχή του λαού μέσα από μαζικές γενικές συνελεύσεις όπου οι ίδιες αποφασίζουν και αναδεικνύουν εκπροσώπους, είτε πρόκειται για συνδικάτα, είτε για οποιαδήποτε άλλη πρωτοβουλία. Το ΕΠΑΜ αρνείται να συμμετάσχει σε προκάτ σχήματα, ή πρωτοβουλίες βιτρίνα συνεύρεσης πολιτικών οργανώσεων ερήμην του κόσμου.
Όσο πιο ανοιχτοί είμαστε στην ενότητα από τα κάτω, τόσο πιο προσεκτικοί και επιλεκτικοί πρέπει να είμαστε στην ενότητα ανάμεσα σε πολιτικές δυνάμεις. Υπάρχουν δυο σχολές σ’ αυτό το ζήτημα: Η σχολή του κοινοβουλευτικού κρετινισμού, που την απασχολεί μόνο ή κυρίως η ενότητα σχημάτων που θα φέρουν καλύτερα εκλογικά αποτελέσματα. Και η σχολή της δημοκρατίας που ενδιαφέρεται να ενώσει τον λαό ως συλλογικό υποκείμενο άσκησης της κυριαρχίας στην χώρα του.
Η μεν πρώτη σχολή ξοδεύεται σε κάθε είδους πολιτικό τέχνασμα που διευκολύνει την δημιουργία πολιτικών παρατάξεων, ή πόλων με σκοπό το αντίκρισμα σε ψήφους. Αυτού του είδους η ενότητα είναι καταδικασμένη να αναγεννά όλο και πιο έντονα τις φαγωμάρες σε κάθε στροφή της συγκυρίας προκειμένου να αναδιανεμηθούν οι «σφαίρες επιρροής» και να ξαναμοιραστεί η τράπουλα ανάμεσα σε κάθε ιδιαίτερη γκρούπα, συνιστώσα, ή σχήμα. Δεν εμπιστεύεται καθόλου τον λαό και προπαντός την ανεξαρτησία της δικής του πρωτοβουλιακής δράσης. Γι’ αυτό και η ενότητα – πάντα προσωρινή και στιγματισμένη με ποικίλες σκοπιμότητες – αφορά αυτούς που διαμεσολαβούν για τον λαό κι όχι τον ίδιο τον λαό πρωτογενώς. Το κλειδί αυτής της λογικής βρίσκεται στο γεγονός ότι δεν πιστεύουν στην ανεξάρτητη και αυτόβουλη δράση του ίδιου του λαού. Και δεν πρόκειται ποτέ να την επιτρέψουν. Γι’ αυτόν τον άμοιρο λαουτζίκο θα πρέπει πάντα να αποφασίζουν κάποιοι άλλοι με τα κατάλληλα ιδεολογικά και πολιτικά εφόδια. Ο λαός οφείλει απλά να είναι ουραγός της εκάστοτε αυτοδιορισμένης πρωτοπορίας, ή πολιτικής ηγεσίας, καθότι είναι ανίκανος να σκεφτεί και να δράσει από μόνος του.
Η δεύτερη σχολή ψάχνει την ενότητα του λαού με πρώτη πράξη την ανοιχτή διάσπαση, την διαίρεση, τον διαχωρισμό. Για να υπάρξει αληθινή ενότητα του λαού και να οικοδομηθεί στην πράξη μέσα στην κοινωνία θα πρέπει πρώτα να ξεκόψουμε οριστικά και αμετάκλητα με όλες εκείνες τις θεωρίες και τις πρακτικές που διαιρούν τον λαό. Όχι μόνο να ξεκόψουμε απ’ αυτές, αλλά πρέπει και να τις πολεμήσουμε μέχρι αφανισμού τους. Λες και πολεμάμε ένα άλλο είδος, έναν παρασιτικό μύκητα που έχει την ιδιότητα να κλωνοποιείται μέσα στο υγιές σώμα της κοινωνίας και να το μετατρέπει σε τέρας. Μόνο αν ξεφορτωθούμε αυτόν τον παρασιτικό μύκητα θα μπορέσει ο λαός να ενωθεί, να οργανωθεί πλατιά και να συγκροτηθεί ως συλλογικό υποκείμενο για την κατάκτηση της εξουσίας από αυτόν τον ίδιο ώστε να οικοδομήσει την δική του αυθεντική δημοκρατία.
Επομένως κανένα αυθεντικό Μέτωπο του λαού δεν μπορεί να ανδρωθεί, να κερδίσει τις πιο πλατιές μάζες, αν πρώτα δεν χρεοκοπήσουν μέχρι εξαφανίσεως όλες εκείνες οι θεωρίες και οι πρακτικές διαίρεσης του λαού. Αν πρώτα δεν εξοντώσουμε κυριολεκτικά τον παρασιτικό μύκητα του κομματικού συστήματος. Και μιλάμε πρώτα και κύρια για τους κομματικούς μηχανισμούς και για όσους επιδόξους θέλουν να τους μιμηθούν διαμέσου κάποιας παραλλαγής του κοινοβουλευτικού κρετινισμού. Αυτό είναι το πρώτο και βασικό καθήκον μιας οργάνωσης που φιλοδοξεί να μετεξελιχθεί σε αυθεντικό Μέτωπο όλου του λαού.
Τι είναι όμως εκείνο που διαιρεί τον λαό; Αυτό που ήταν πάντα. Η πίστη σε πολιτικά και θρησκευτικά δόγματα. Επομένως, τι πρέπει να γίνει για να μπορέσει να υπάρξει ενότητα του λαού; Να υπερβούμε τα πολιτικά και θρησκευτικά δόγματα. Τι σημαίνει αυτό; Δεν σημαίνει ότι καταργούμε την πίστη σ’ αυτά, αλλά δεν θέτουμε ως προϋπόθεση του Μετώπου την πίστη σε κάποια από αυτά. Το Μέτωπο για να είναι αυθεντικά λαϊκό, για να μπορέσει να ενώσει όλο τον λαό, οφείλει να είναι στην πράξη και στην λειτουργία του αληθινά ανεξίθρησκο τόσο σε επίπεδο πολιτικών δογμάτων, όσο και θρησκευτικών. Δεν υπήρξε ποτέ στην ιστορία αληθινό Μέτωπο του λαού στην Ελλάδα και διεθνώς όπου να μην κυριαρχούσε η πολιτική και θρησκευτική ανεξιθρησκία. Διαφορετικά το Μέτωπο μετατρέπεται σε μια ακόμη δογματική αίρεση, παράγοντας διαίρεσης μέσα στον λαό.
Συνεπώς, μπορεί να υπάρξει αριστερό Μέτωπο που να ενώνει τον λαό; Ούτε κατά διάνοια. Όποιο νόημα, ριζοσπαστικό, λαϊκό, ταξικό, ή αντικαπιταλιστικό κι αν επιχειρήσει να δώσει κανείς στην έννοια αριστερά. Δεν υπήρξε ποτέ ένα τέτοιο Μέτωπο που να ενώνει τον λαό και δεν πρόκειται να υπάρξει σήμερα. Πολύ περισσότερο σήμερα που η αριστερά έχει χάσει, ή τείνει να χάσει ολοκληρωτικά όλους τους παραδοσιακούς οργανωτικούς και πολιτικούς δεσμούς που διέθετε με τον εργαζόμενο λαό. Η ιδεολογία της σε όλες τις εκδοχές της και η δράση της μέσα στην κοινωνία έχει απαξιωθεί σε βαθμό πρωτοφανή. Ενώ είναι σε πολύ μεγάλο βαθμό ταυτισμένη – και δικαίως – με την απαξίωση των παραδοσιακών συνδικάτων, που έχει οδηγήσει τους εργαζόμενους να χάσουν σε τρομακτικό βαθμό την εμπιστοσύνη τους στην οργανωμένη συνδικαλιστική δράση.
Άλλωστε η ενότητα της αριστεράς, ή το μέτωπο της αριστεράς, αφορά την ενότητα μιας πολιτικής παράταξης κι όχι την ενότητα του λαού. Η ίδια η ύπαρξη της αριστεράς προϋποθέτει την ύπαρξη και μιας δεξιάς. Η ενότητα της αριστεράς οδηγεί αναγκαστικά και στην ενότητα της δεξιάς. Όχι μόνο σε επίπεδο σχηματισμών, αλλά και μέσα στον ίδιο τον λαό. Έτσι συντρίφτηκε το εθνικοαπελευθερωτικό κίνημα που είχε ενώσει τον λαό μετά στην ναζιστική κατοχή. Ο εχθρός μετά την απελευθέρωση κατάφερε να το ταυτίσει με την αριστερά – με την αποδοχή μάλιστα της ηγεσίας του εθνικοαπελευθερωτικού κινήματος – και να το αποδυναμώσει τόσο ώστε να οδηγήσει τον λαό στον εμφύλιο σπαραγμό.
Σήμερα η αριστερά αντιπροσωπεύει την διάσπαση του λαού για έναν ακόμη λόγο. Γιατί στο σύνολό της έχει εγκαταλείψει προπολλού τα πατριωτικά καθήκοντα και την υπεράσπιση της εθνικής ανεξαρτησίας ως κορυφαία αιτήματα που εξασφαλίζουν την ενότητα του λαού. Ειδικά στις σημερινές συνθήκες όπου η διάλυση του οργανωμένου εργατικού κινήματος έχει συνδυαστεί με την αποσάθρωση του κοινωνικού ιστού και τον κατακερματισμό του λαού όχι σε συγκροτημένες τάξεις, αλλά σε κοινωνικοεπαγγελματικές κατηγορίες και στρώματα που βρίσκονται σε διαρκή αντιπαράθεση για την ίδια την επιβίωσή τους μέσα στην αγορά. Η εσωτερική κοινωνική και ταξική αποσάθρωση του λαού έχει φτάσει σε τέτοιο σημείο σήμερα όπου ένα μεγάλο κομμάτι του έχει χάσει κάθε αίσθηση κοινού συμφέροντος και εθνικού δεσμού. Είναι ζήτημα αν διαθέτει πια εθνική ταυτότητα κι επομένως αδυνατεί να αποκτήσει οποιαδήποτε κοινωνική συνείδηση του ρόλου του στην πρόοδο της σημερινής ελληνικής κοινωνίας.
Πρόκειται για τα στρώματα των απόρων και των ανέργων, ειδικά των μακροχρόνια ανέργων, που αναπτύσσουν συνείδηση απαξίωσης των πάντων και ζουν μόνο για ένα ξεροκόμματο. Για μια δουλειά, ακόμη και του ποδαριού, είναι έτοιμοι να ξεπουλήσουν τα πάντα, συνείδηση, αξιοπρέπεια, πατρίδα. Αυτά τα στρώματα που θεριεύουν καθώς βαθαίνει η κρίση, δεν μπορούν να κερδηθούν παρά μόνο από ένα ρωμαλέο παλλαϊκό κίνημα αντίστασης και ανατροπής που θα τα παρασύρει με την ορμή του, ή θα στρατολογηθούν αναγκαστικά από τις πιο μαύρες δυνάμεις. Την δική τους πολιτική αδιαφορία για την πατρίδα, το συλλογικό καλό, την δημοκρατία έχουν υιοθετήσει πολλοί στην σημερινή αριστερά ως «ταξική» προσέγγιση. Κι έτσι αυτή η «ταξική» αριστερά αποτελεί τον καλύτερο σύμμαχο, το alter ego, των πιο σκοταδιστικών δυνάμεων σήμερα. Το τσάκισμα του φασισμού σήμερα στην συνείδηση της κοινωνίας και του λαού περνά αναγκαστικά μέσα από το τσάκισμα κι αυτής της «ταξικής» αριστεράς. Διαφορετικά δεν μπορεί να ανοίξει ο δρόμος της ενότητας του λαού στη βάση της διεκδίκησης της δημοκρατίας και της πατρίδας του.
Τι ωθεί στην δημιουργία όλων αυτών των σχημάτων, κομμάτων και δυνάμεων που ξεπετάγονται κάθε μέρα; Υπάρχουν σήμερα δυνάμεις από όλα αυτά τα ποικίλα σχήματα που γεννιούνται με ταχύτητα φωτός που πηγάζουν από την ανάγκη να ενωθεί ο ίδιος ο λαός; Και μόνο μια απλή ματιά θα πείσει ακόμη και τον πιο δύσπιστο ότι όλα αυτά τα σχήματα, αλλά κι όσα πρόκειται να προκύψουν, αποτελούν θραύσματα ενός ολόκληρου πολιτικού συστήματος που καταρρέει. Πρόκειται, αφενός, για φθαρμένες καταστάσεις και ερείπια άλλων εποχών που επιχειρούν να επιβιώσουν πολιτικά σε συνθήκες πρωτοφανούς αστάθειας και διάλυσης των παλιών πόλων του πάλαι ποτέ πανίσχυρου δικομματισμού. Κι αφετέρου από τα υπολείμματα μιας αριστεράς που δεν μπόρεσε ποτέ να ενώσει τον λαό, ή τους εργαζόμενους κι ούτε μπορεί σήμερα. Στερείται του τρόπου και της θέλησης να το κάνει.
Καθοριστικό στοιχείο της σημερινής πολιτικής κατάστασης είναι η ολοκληρωτική απαξίωση από την κοινωνία και τον λαό του πολιτικού συστήματος, των ιδεολογιών και των πολιτικών συστημάτων του με βάση τα οποία επιβίωνε μέχρι τώρα. Σήμερα ο λαός έχει χειραφετηθεί σε πολύ μεγάλο βαθμό από τα κόμματα που ψήφιζε ή ακολουθούσε μέχρι και πρόσφατα. Κι αυτό ανεξάρτητα από το αν τα ψηφίζει ακόμη. Τα στρώματα εκείνα του λαού που θεωρούν σήμερα ως «δικό τους» κάποιο από τα επίσημα κόμματα της δεξιάς ή της αριστεράς έχουν συρρικνωθεί στο ελάχιστο. Το ποσοστό αυτού του λαού δεν ξεπερνά το 20-30% το πολύ. Σε λίγο θα είναι αμελητέα ποσότητα. Φροντίζει η οξύτητα της κρίσης. Ενώ όλος ο υπόλοιπος λαός έχει αναπτύξει ισχυρά αρνητικά αντανακλαστικά ενάντια στους επίσημους κομματικούς μηχανισμούς δεξιάς και αριστεράς που θεωρεί – και δικαίως – ότι τον πρόδωσαν και τον έσυραν στη σημερινή κατάσταση.
Το γεγονός ότι ψηφίζει όποιον αναγκάζεται να ψηφίσει κάτω από το σημερινό καθεστώς ωμών εκβιασμών, αφόρητης πίεσης και εξαπάτησης με όμηρο τον ίδιο και τις τόσο πιεστικές ανάγκες του, όπως και μέσα από την συστηματική καλλιέργεια της ήττας, του φόβου και της παράδοσης άνευ όρων, δεν αναιρεί το γεγονός που αναφέραμε παραπάνω. Όταν λοιπόν δεν ελέγχουν τα κόμματα και τα σχήματα που υπάρχουν σήμερα τον απλό κόσμο στην μεγάλη πλειοψηφία του. Ούτε κι ο κόσμος νιώθει υποχρεωμένος σ’ αυτά, τότε γιατί θα πρέπει να παίξει κανείς μαζί τους; Γιατί θα πρέπει να βάλει ως προτεραιότητα την ενότητα κάποιων σχημάτων και κομμάτων, που έτσι ή αλλιώς δεν έχουν αντίκρισμα ή εκτόπισμα μέσα στην κοινωνία, έναντι του λαού απευθείας;
Μπορούμε σήμερα μέσα από την συνένωση κάποιων σχημάτων και κομμάτων να διευκολύνουμε την ενότητα του λαού; Ούτε κατά διάνοια. Πολύ περισσότερο όταν κανένα υπαρκτό σχήμα ή θεωρία δεν προτάσσει σήμερα την αυτοτελή ενότητα του λαού μακριά από πολιτικά και θρησκευτικά δόγματα που τον διαιρούν και στην βάση των βασικών καθηκόντων που απορρέουν από την υπεράσπιση της πατρίδας του σήμερα. Κανένα άλλο πολιτικό ή οικονομικό αίτημα δεν μπορεί να ενώσει σήμερα τον λαό όσο το πατριωτικό του καθήκον. Αν θέλει βέβαια να σωθεί και να μην μετατραπεί σε μετανάστη μέσα στην ίδια του την χώρα.
Υπάρχει θέμα υπεράσπισης της πατρίδας σήμερα; Όσο ποτέ άλλοτε! Σε τι συνίσταται σήμερα η υπεράσπιση της πατρίδας από την σκοπιά του λαού; Στην μονομερή διαγραφή του χρέους, στην έξοδο από την ευρωζώνη και την ΕΕ με σκοπό την κατάκτηση της εθνικής κυριαρχίας και ανεξαρτησίας με σκοπό την θεμελίωση της δημοκρατίας στη βάση της ολόπλευρης λαϊκής κυριαρχίας. Μπορεί να υπάρξει άλλος στόχος πιο επίκαιρος και ενωτικός για όλο τον λαό; Ούτε κατά διάνοια.
Σε μια τέτοια εντελώς πρωτότυπη κατάσταση, όπου ο λαός είναι παντελώς ανοργάνωτος τόσο σαν εργαζόμενος, όσο και σαν πολίτης. Με την κοινωνική συνείδησή του, ακόμη και σε επίπεδο εθνικής ταυτότητας, να καταρρέει, αλλά χειραφετημένος από τα κόμματα και τις ιδεολογίες που παραδοσιακά τον διαιρούσαν σε δεξιό και αριστερό, πώς μπορεί να επιτευχθεί η ενότητά του; Καταρχάς κανένα κόμμα, ή συμμαχία κομμάτων δεν μπορεί να εκφράσει σήμερα την ενότητα ενός λαού που δεν εμπιστεύεται και καλά κάνει κανέναν κομματικό μηχανισμό ή ιδεολογία. Το κόμμα με μαζική απήχηση και κοινωνική βάση δεν είναι προϊόν του κοινοβουλευτισμού, αλλά εμφανίζεται σε ειδικές ιστορικές συνθήκες όταν πρόκειται να εκφράσει συγκροτημένα ταξικά και κοινωνικά συμφέροντα στα πλαίσια ενός λαού. Και το κόμμα αυτό μπορεί να τα εκφράσει μόνο όταν αυτά τα ταξικά και κοινωνικά συμφέροντα βρίσκονται τουλάχιστον σε διαδικασία συγκρότησης μέσα στην κοινωνία, μέσα στον ίδιο τον λαό.
Σήμερα, έχουμε ακριβώς το ανάποδο. Έχουμε μια διαδικασία αποσυσπείρωσης και αποσάθρωσης ταξικών και κοινωνικών συμφερόντων μέσα σε μια κοινωνία όπου ο ίδιος ο λαός αδυνατεί να συγκροτηθεί ως κοινωνικοπολιτικό υποκείμενο απέναντι στο καθεστώς που τον τυραννά. Επομένως αυτό που προηγείται είναι πρώτα η συγκρότηση ενός Μετώπου με παλλαϊκά χαρακτηριστικά το οποίο οφείλει να δώσει την μάχη της συγκρότησης και της ενότητας του λαού, της από τα κάτω οργάνωσής του μέσα από την αυτόνομη συγκρότηση τόσο των οργανώσεων του Μετώπου, όσου και άλλων συλλογικοτήτων που εξασφαλίζουν αυτούσια και πρωτοβουλιακά τον ίδιο τον λαό, αλλά και τσακίζοντας όλες τις θεωρίες και πρακτικές που θέτουν κομματικά όρια και περιορισμούς μέσα στον ίδιο τον λαό. Χωρίς να τσακιστούν αυτές οι θεωρίες και οι πρακτικές δεν μπορεί να προχωρήσει το Μέτωπο. Δεν μπορεί καν να υπάρξει παρά μόνο σαν καρικατούρα κοινοβουλευτικών συνδυασμών, σε μια εποχή όπου το κοινοβούλιο λειτουργεί όχι μηχανισμός μαζικής εκποίησης των κοινωνικών και εθνικών δικαιωμάτων του λαού.
Υπάρχει τέτοια κοινωνικοπολιτική οργάνωση που κάνει αυτήν ακριβώς την δουλειά; Μόνο το ΕΠΑΜ. Κι από την συνέπειά του στον δρόμο που έχει χαράξει θα εξαρτηθεί τελικά η δημιουργία ενός αληθινού Μετώπου όλου του λαού ικανού να ανατρέψει το καθεστώς και να κερδίσει την χώρα του.
Τότε ποια πρέπει να είναι η πολιτική συνεργασιών του Μετώπου; Εμείς θέσαμε εξαρχής τις βασικότερες προϋποθέσεις μια πιθανής συνεργασίας. Ή τουλάχιστον για να καθίσουμε να συζητήσουμε συνεργασία με τον οποιοδήποτε. Κι αυτές είναι τρεις:
(α) Να βρίσκεται στους δρόμους, δηλαδή μέσα στην κοινωνία και να μάχεται έμπρακτα ενάντια στο καθεστώς, χωρίς να δεσμεύεται από κομματικές ισορροπίες ή άλλους υπολογισμούς και σκοπιμότητες, αλλά να συμβάλει στην μαζική κινητοποίηση του λαού και στην αφύπνισή του.
(β) Να θέτει ξεκάθαρα θέμα ανατροπής του υπάρχοντος καθεστώτος, διαφορετικά δεν μπορεί να προχωρήσει οτιδήποτε θετικό για τον λαό από την στιγμή που έχει αλλάξει δραστικά το σύνολο της συνταγματικής τάξης της χώρας υπό καθεστώς πλήρους θεσμοθετημένης ανομίας, ή σωστότερα υπό καθεστώς ανελαστικών “διεθνών δεσμεύσεων” υπέρ των δανειστών και της ευρωζώνης.
(γ) Να αγωνίζεται για την κατάκτηση της δημοκρατίας, που σήμερα δεν μπορεί να διεκδικηθεί διαφορετικά παρά μόνο με την επιβολή Συντακτικής Εθνοσυνέλευσης για την σύνταξη και ψήφιση νέου Συντάγματος πρωτογενώς από τον ίδιο τον λαό.
Όλα τα υπόλοιπα τα συζητάμε. Δεν αρκεί λοιπόν να μιλά κάποιος για διαγραφή του χρέους, ούτε για εθνικό νόμισμα. Το εθνικό νόμισμα ξεκομμένο από την μονομερή καταγγελία και διαγραφή του χρέους, ξεκομμένο από την ανατροπή του υφιστάμενου καθεστώτος “διεθνών δεσμεύσεων” και εκποίησης της χώρας, ξεκομμένο από την διεκδίκηση της δημοκρατίας εδώ και τώρα, δεν σημαίνει απολύτως τίποτε. Μέσα στα πλαίσια αυτά κάνουμε κάθε δυνατή προσπάθεια να βρεθούμε όλοι, κινήματα, δυνάμεις και πρωτοβουλίες ώστε να συζητήσουμε τις δυνατότητες συνεργασίας. Ανοιχτά και δημόσια.
Ρωτούν ορισμένοι, συχνά καλοπροαίρετα: μα μόνοι μας θα τα βάλουμε με το καθεστώς; Ναι, αν χρειαστεί θα τα βάλουμε και μόνοι μας. Ο καθένας μόνος του δεν πήρε την απόφαση να πολεμήσει; Πολλοί από εμάς μόνοι τους δεν πήραν την απόφαση ότι δεν πάει άλλο, ότι η προσωπική τους αξιοπρέπεια δεν τους επιτρέπει αυτή την κατάντια; Είμαστε όμως μόνοι μας; Όχι. Όσο ξέρουμε να δουλεύουμε μέσα στον απλό κόσμο, στον κανονικό κόσμο της γειτονιάς και της δουλειάς, τότε ποτέ δεν θα μείνουμε μόνοι μας. Νέες δυνάμεις από τον ίδιο τον λαό θα αναπτύσσονται. Νέα κινήματα που θα μπορούμε να συμπορευτούμε και να κάνουμε την διαφορά. Αρκεί να ξεκαθαρίζουμε κάθε φορά που βρίσκεται η βασική διαχωριστική γραμμή.
Το ΕΠΑΜ δεν ασκεί πολιτική για το θεαθήναι, ούτε για να προσελκύσει το «τηλεοπτικό ενδιαφέρον». Είναι πρωτοπόρο στη δουλειά που κάνει μέσα στον λαό. Κι όσο ακολουθεί απαρέγκλιτα αυτόν τον δρόμο, δεν υπάρχει τρόπος να αποτύχει. Το Μέτωπο από την ιδρυτική του τάχθηκε καθαρά υπέρ της κινητοποίησης της πλειοψηφίας του λαού μέσα από την οργάνωσή του σε γειτονιές και εργασιακούς χώρους, δίχως διαχωρισμούς ιδεολογίας και κομματικής ταυτότητας. Αυτό είναι το νόημα του παλλαϊκού, που φέρει στην προμετωπίδα του το Μέτωπο και αυτό αποτελεί την βασική κατεύθυνση στην δουλειά του ΕΠΑΜ μέσα στον λαό. Βεβαίως, αυτό για να γίνει απαιτεί χρόνο, χρόνο για να ωριμάσει η κοινωνία με καταλύτη την μαζική δράση και την οργανωτική δουλειά του Μετώπου. Απαιτεί ιδιαίτερες αντοχές, αφοσίωση από τους αγωνιστές και τυφλή, θα λέγαμε με μια δόση υπερβολής, πίστη στη δύναμη του λαού και στην ικανότητά του, να βγει μπροστά και να επιφέρει την ανατροπή. Αυτός, ο λαός δηλαδή, οφείλει να βγει μπροστά για να επιφέρει την ανατροπή με την δική μας καταλυτική παρέμβαση. Κανένας δεν μπορεί και δεν πρέπει να τον αντικαταστήσει, ή να το υποκαταστήσει γιατί θα οδηγηθούμε σε πολύ σκοτεινά μονοπάτια ακόμη και με τις καλύτερες προθέσεις.
Αυτή ήταν εξαρχής και παραμένει η βασική φιλοδοξία του ΕΠΑΜ. Γι’ αυτό και το Μέτωπο πήρε την ονομασία Ενιαίο και Παλλαϊκό. Στα ιδρυτικά μας κείμενα έχουμε εξηγήσει αναλυτικά, ότι το Μέτωπο δεν πιστεύει σε αυτοδιορισμένες πρωτοπορίες, ούτε σε οργανώσεις που αυτοανακηρύσσονται λυτρωτές του λαού. Όσοι εμφορούνται από τέτοιες αντιλήψεις δεν μπορούν να είναι μέλη του Μετώπου. Όποιος πιστεύει ότι ο λαός δεν μπορεί να αντιδράσει και ότι δεν έχει νόημα η οργανωτική δουλειά μέσα στον λαό, τότε αυτός δεν μπορεί να είναι μέλος του Μετώπου.
Τα τονίζουμε όλα αυτά, γιατί δεν θεωρούμε ότι είναι καταχτημένα από όλους τους συναγωνιστές μέσα στις γραμμές μας. Υπάρχουν ακόμη και σήμερα μέλη του ΕΠΑΜ που θεωρούν ότι ο λαός δεν είναι σε θέση, να πετύχει το οτιδήποτε αφεαυτού του, αντιμετωπίζουν την παλλαϊκή οργάνωση στην γειτονιά και στο χώρο δουλειάς ως χάσιμο χρόνου, γοητεύονται από επικοινωνιακές τακτικές μόνο και μόνο για «να φανούμε», από ακτιβισμούς χωρίς αντίκρισμα στην μαζική δράση, ενώ ταυτίζουν το κίνημα με δράσεις λίγων αποφασισμένων που με «δυναμικές ενέργειες» υποτίθεται ότι θα υποκινήσουν τον κόσμο. Καμιά από όλες αυτές τις λογικές δεν έχει, ούτε είχε ποτέ σχέση με την συγκρότηση και την δράση του ΕΠΑΜ. Και θα πρέπει να τις αντιμετωπίζομαι ως ανοιχτά εχθρικές λογικές με το Μέτωπο και τους σκοπούς του.
Η ανυπομονησία να γίνει κάτι γρήγορα – παρά κι ενάντια στην αντικειμενική κατάσταση της ίδιας της κοινωνίας – για να γλυτώσουμε από το σφαγείο που αρχίζει και συσσωρεύει εκατόμβες θυμάτων, αλλά και η λογική του «καπετάν ένα» που πιστεύει, ότι δεν χρειάζεται ούτε τον λαό, ούτε την οργάνωση με μαζική επιρροή και πανεθνική δικτύωση για να είναι «αγωνιστής», σπρώχνει συναγωνιστές σε επικίνδυνες και ακραία τυχοδιωκτικές πρακτικές. Αν προσθέσουμε σε όλα αυτά την έλλειψη αγωγής, ευθύτητας, προσωπικής αξιοπρέπειας και εντιμότητας που μας έχει κληροδοτήσει η άρρωστη κατάσταση της κοινωνίας, τότε δημιουργείται ένα εκρηκτικό μίγμα που ορισμένες φορές οδηγεί σε νοσηρότατες συμπεριφορές μέσα στις γραμμές μας.
Κάθε μέλος του ΕΠΑΜ θα πρέπει να έχει ξεκαθαρισμένο στο μυαλό του, ότι παλεύουμε για την ολοκληρωτική κάθαρση της εσωτερικής κατάστασης, για την αναγέννηση εκ βάθρων της Ελλάδας και ότι θα πολεμήσουμε αλύπητα κάθε εκδήλωση φαυλοκρατίας, ψευτιάς, ατιμίας και φιλοτομαρισμού. Δεν μπορεί, μια οργάνωση σαν την δική μας, να προσπαθεί, να κινητοποιήσει τα λιγοστά αποθέματα αξιοπρέπειας, εντιμότητας και αρετής που έχουν απομείνει στον πολύ κόσμο και εμείς να μην δίνουμε το παράδειγμα με την στάση και την συμπεριφορά μας. Μέσα σ’ έναν κυκεώνα ακραίων συμπεριφορών της κοινωνίας και πρωτοφανούς ρευστότητας όπου τα πάντα είναι ανεκτά και επιτρεπτά, μέχρι και η απαξίωση της ανθρώπινης ζωής, το μέλος του ΕΠΑΜ, το ίδιο το Μέτωπο θα πρέπει να στέκει βράχος ακλόνητος αρετής και αφοσίωσης στον κοινό αγώνα. Αληθινό παράδειγμα προς μίμηση, φάρος φωτεινός μέσα στην ηθική κατάπτωση που βιώνει η κοινωνία.
Ένα χρόνο από το 1ο τακτικό του συνέδριο, το ΕΠΑΜ εμφανίζεται σήμερα τελείως διαφορετικό. Δεν είναι η οργάνωση κοινωνικής διαμαρτυρίας που ήταν πριν ένα χρόνο. Οι πυρήνες της δεν είναι πια χώροι υποδοχής εισερχομένων και εξερχομένων κατά το δοκούν. Σήμερα η οργάνωση του ΕΠΑΜ έχει ευθυγραμμιστεί περισσότερο με τις αρχικές διακηρύξεις του Μετώπου. Έχει αρχίσει να οικοδομεί στενές οργανικές σχέσεις με την κοινωνία και τον λαό. Τα μέλη του ΕΠΑΜ ξέρουν γιατί έχουν ενταχθεί στο Μέτωπο και γιατί παλεύουν. Κατακτούν μέρα τη μέρα την τέχνη να ζυμώνονται με τον απλό κόσμο, με τον λαό, που συνιστά το προνομιακό πεδίο του Μετώπου όπου κανένας – με εξαίρεση τον κακό μας εαυτό – δεν μπορεί να μας βλάψει. Αρκεί να έχουμε εμπιστοσύνη στον λαό μας, ακόμη κι όταν τον βρίσκουμε στα χάλια του να μοιρολογεί την τύχη του. Δεν πρέπει να ξεχνάμε ότι είμαστε αναπόσπαστο κομμάτι του και όπως ο μυθικός Ανταίος μπορούμε να σταθούμε ορθοί στα πόδια μας και να γίνουμε ακατανίκητοι μόνο αν μάθουμε να πατάμε γερά στην μητέρα γη, δηλαδή στον λαό μας.
Τετάρτη 12 Ιουνίου 2013 17:47
Ο Γιάννης Κότσιρας ανέβασε στην προσωπική του σελίδα ένα μήνυμα για το κλείσιμο της ΕΡΤ
Διαβάστε το κείμενο του γνωστού τραγουδιστή, με τίτλο ”Ανόητε χαιρέκακε”:
Ανόητε χαιρέκακε… Στο δρόμο ακόμη 3.000 άνθρωποι. Τέλος τα μεροκάματα για ακόμη 3.000 οικογένειες. Λες πως σε ενοχλούσε που πλήρωνες 4€ το μήνα την ΕΡΤ στο λογαριασμό σου επειδή δεν την έβλεπες. Οπότε καλύτερα να την κλείσουν. Για να το διευρύνω λίγο αυτό. Κι εγώ δεν πήγα ποτέ στην Κάρπαθο αλλά τους δρόμους και από δικά μου χρήματα τους έκαναν. Να μην τους έκαναν λοιπόν αφού δεν τους είδα και ίσως να μην τους δω ποτέ. Και το νερό που πίνει το παιδί σου στο δημόσιο σχολείο να το κόψουν. Πληρώνεται και από μένα αλλά εγώ δεν έχω παιδί να πίνει από αυτό. Γιατί να το πληρώνω λοιπόν; Και τον Στρατό; Τον στρατιωτικό ποιος τον πληρώνει; Γιατί να τον πληρώνω αφού δεν είμαστε σε πόλεμο; Να τον καταργήσουν. Να τους απολύσουν όλους και άμα μας την πέσουν, βλέπουμε. Και τους Πυροσβέστες. Να τους απολύουν το χειμώνα. Μόνο το καλοκαίρι να τους πληρώνω. Γιατί; Άσε που άμα μένεις στην πόλη τι σε νοιάζει για το δάσος. Ας καούν όλα. Γιατί να πληρώνω κι εγώ που μένω στην πόλη; Και το δημόσιο ιατρείο που φτιάχτηκε στη Λέρο, να μην το έκαναν ποτέ. Αφού κι εγώ πλήρωσα γι αυτό και ίσως να μην το χρειαστώ ποτέ. Και το σχολείο που έγινε στην Ορεστιάδα, να μην το έχτιζαν. Γιατί να πληρώνω κι εγώ ένα σχολείο, που δεν θα δω ούτε εγώ, ούτε το παιδί μου. Άσε που δεν έχω παιδί. Κι άμα δεν κάνω; Γιατί να πληρώνω εγώ για τις σπουδές των παιδιών; Και το παιδί του γείτονα που σώθηκε από την άρρωστη καρδιά του στο δημόσιο νοσοκομείο; Από τις ασφαλιστικές εισφορές που έδινα και εγώ, σώθηκε. Να μην σωζόταν. Αφού δεν το γνώριζα και ίσως να μην το μάθω ποτέ. Και αν σου φαίνονται υπερβολικά όλα αυτά, μην χαμογελάς γιατί είναι και αυτά στο πρόγραμμα. Θα συμβούν και μάλιστα γρήγορα.
Η ΕΡΤ αγαπητέ χαιρέκακε δεν είναι ένα κανάλι. Είναι άνθρωποι. Εργαζόμενοι. Φίλοι. Γείτονες. Συμμαθητές. Γονείς. Συγγενείς. Όπως ήταν οι χαλυβουργοί, οι εργαζόμενοι στα κλωστοϋφαντουργεία, στα ναυπηγεία, οι χιλιάδες απολυμένοι σε ιδιωτικές εταιρίες που έκλεισαν. Κι εσύ χαίρεσαι… Να χαίρεσαι λοιπόν με την κατάντια σου. Και να μην παραξενευτείς άμα αδιαφορήσω όταν απολυθείς. Ούτε καν να διαμαρτυρηθείς. Γιατί δεν θα αφορά εμένα η απόλυσή σου. Δεν θα αφορά εμένα η εξόντωσή σου.
Είναι αδιανόητη η φίμωση της ΕΡΤ. Είναι αδιανόητη αυτή η συμπεριφορά της κυβέρνησης. Είναι αδιανόητη η δική σου απάθεια. Είναι αδιανόητη αυτή η χαρά σου για την εξόντωση 3000 οικογενειών! Κι όμως, εγώ δεν θα χαρώ με την δική σου εξόντωση. Θα παλέψω για σένα ακόμη και την ώρα που εσύ χαίρεσαι με τον πόνο του άλλου.
Αλληλεγγύη στους εργαζόμενους της ΕΡΤ. Αλληλεγγύη σε όλους τους εργαζόμενους. Τους άνεργους, τους άστεγους. Αλληλεγγύη σε όλους τους συνανθρώπους μας. Κι αν δεν σε απασχολούν οι υπόλοιποι, σκέψου έστω το τομάρι σου. Κάποια στιγμή θα χρειαστείς βοήθεια… Ας έχεις κάπου να τη ζητήσεις… Γιατί τότε δεν θα χαίρεσαι.